The Warrior's Assault
Date: 2019-09-12T18:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Romance
Description: Mave finally has a home. The Ivory Shadow Mercenary Company has taken the long winter off, letting everyone recover from the troubles of the Empire and the shadows that loom over them. Despite the tumultuous beginning to her newfound freedom, Mave has stumbled upon everything that’s ever been denied to her. A family. A home. A place where she can feel she’s starting to belong, as she dives deeper and deeper into her missing culture. She’s finding her wings and touching the skies. For the first time in her life, Mave knows what real happiness is. There’s only one thing that can ground the warri

The Warrior’s Assault

Age of the Andinna

Kristen Banet

Copyright © 2019 by Kristen Banet

All rights reserved.

Cover Illustration by Merilliza Chan

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author's imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Created with Vellum

Contents

1. Mave

2. Mave

3. Luykas

4. Mave

5. Zayden

6. Mave

7. Mave

8. Rainev

9. Alchan

10. Mave

11. Trevon

12. Mave

13. Brynec

14. Mave

15. Luykas

16. Matesh

17. Mave

18. Zayden

19. Mave

20. Alchan

21. Mave

22. Trevon

23. Mave

24. Mave

25. Brynec

26. Shadra

27. Mave

28. Rainev

29. Mave

30. Brynec

31. Matesh

32. Alchan

33. Rainev

34. Mave

35. Zayden

36. Mave

37. Mave

38. Mave

39. Luykas

Dear Reader,

Andena Glossary

Acknowledgments

About the Author

Also by Kristen Banet

To those who
stand beside me at
my hardest times.

To those who
stand beside you at
your hardest times.

1

Mave

Mave walked slowly through the knee-deep snow, the cold air burning her lungs. She always found herself moving slowly in the mornings. It wasn’t because she was tired or having a hard time, though.

It’s so beautiful here.

She stopped in the middle of the woods near the village, taking in the sight of the world around her, knowing it was why she moved slowly. Snow made the world white, covering everything. Between the trees, there were peaks of snow-capped mountains. The burn in her lungs from the cold? She loved it. It felt right. The white world around her was like a home she never knew she needed.

So, every morning, she walked slowly while doing her business before breakfast. Something in her couldn’t miss the beautiful sight of the quiet early morning world. Brynec would see her when she made it home, covered in snow and chilled to the bone, and would wonder if she was going to catch her death. Matesh would chuckle and say the cold wasn’t going to be the thing that killed her—if anything could at this point. She never told them why she moved so slowly in the morning, but she had the distinct feeling they would understand if she did.

They were halfway through winter now, and she didn’t want it to end. She was certain it wouldn’t stay that way. One day she would see more of the harshness of the cold season and less of the beauty, but Mave figured that was years off. She couldn’t see herself falling out of love with it for a long time.

Then again, she had never seen snow before coming here, not that she could remember anyway. There was wonder in her heart at the very sight of it, an excitement she didn’t know how to describe, so she just never mentioned it.

A crunch behind her told her she was no longer alone. It wasn’t the first time someone else was out in the woods when she was, so she didn’t get worried. It was probably someone else stumbling around, trying to get their morning started by dealing with the annoyingly necessary functions that forced everyone out into the cold.

“Sorry,” a fresh-faced Andinna said nervously in Andena as he came out from a clump of nearby trees. “Didn’t know you were out here.”

“It’s fine,” she said casually, trying to give the younger male a small smile. He paled, telling her he was too intimidated to have a real conversation. His eyes dropped in submission, only seconds after she met them, showing he meant no threat or harm. “Really, it’s no problem. I was just breathing in the fresh air.” She was also using Andena, having come a long way in the months since the Company had settled in the village for the winter. She didn’t know everything, but she could pass in conversation without needing to ask too many questions about what certain words meant.

“I’ll leave you be,” he promised quickly, opening his black wings. He took off as quickly as he could, leaving her in the disturbed snow his wings kicked up.

“Every time…” Mave shook her head. They always did that. They always ran away from her like she was going to gut them if they accidentally stayed too long.

With that, she knew it was time for her to head home and eat breakfast. Bryn and Mat were probably beginning to wonder if she was okay, even if they never really asked. She walked a little faster than normal, wrapping her arms around her core and tucking her hands against her sides. The cold was beginning to nip at her fingertips, and she had to work to keep her tail out of the snow. That definitely meant she had stayed out a few minutes too long.

She left the forest and saw the village in the cliffside. The landing spots at the doors were already swept of their snow, including hers. She smiled, finding it an even lovelier sight than the quiet woods. A real Andinna village, built into the mountain proper with only little wooden platforms in front of the doors and small windows carved in some. It was a marvel to behold. She had lived in a towering, white city built from marble and limestone, but this was genius, using the greatest monuments of the earth itself as shelter.

She loved it.

Her own home wasn’t far up the cliff, the door only thirty feet up with a set of stairs. She’d asked Matesh once why they hadn’t built any on the ground, and he’d had a good point. If there was an attack on the village, the Andinna could destroy the stairs and be safe. They were still the most vulnerable to any enemies daring enough to climb, but it was unlikely to happen.

She climbed the stairs as the shivering set in. She stumbled when she got inside, kicking off her boots as the heat of the fire in the hearth started to warm her bones. Brynec kept their home toasty, which she was thankful for every morning.

“Breakfast is almost done, ilanra.”

She smiled without looking up as she nudged her boots next to the other pairs at the door. Only one male called her his beloved, and it was her first.

“Thank you, Mat,” she replied.

She listened as he walked closer, leaning back on his chest when he wrapped an arm around her waist from behind.

“You don’t have to put your boots away,” he reminded her softly, hot breath over her ear.

“I know you like them here.”

“And I’ll always make sure they’re there when you need them, but you don’t need to do it. You can leave them anywhere, and you know it won’t bother me.” He chuckled, putting his chin on the top of her head. “How was your morning walk?”

“Good,” she answered, turning in his arms, keeping her wings tucked so she didn’t hit him in the face. It had happened before, and while they all laughed about it, it wasn’t something she thought he appreciated. Putting her forehead on his chest, she breathed deeply, enjoying how he smelled like the spices he and Bryn cooked with. He was hot even in the cold world of winter. “Another male ran away from me.”

“You’re scary,” he said, shrugging. “And if they run, it means they aren’t worthy.” He grabbed her hips, pulling her so there was no remaining space between them. “I’ll never run.”

“I’m not worried about you running.” She ran her hands up his bare chest. When they were in their home, her men were always mostly undressed. She knew she couldn’t convince them to put on clothing—even if she wanted them to. She loved that they were always so available to her and comfortable like that.

“Good, because I think you’re perfect,” he purred, kissing her softly. “Scary and all.”

“Ya two goin’ to make it to breakfast, or are we goin’ back to bed?”

Mave chuckled against Mat’s lips before turning to see Bryn standing at the end of the hall before their living area. He was leaning against the wall, his arms crossed and his chest bare, just like Mat’s. His summer-sky eyes, which others called zircon, were dancing in the firelight, bright with pleasure.

Having him around was surprising, to say the least. She still wasn’t sure how she’d claimed the rogue, how he’d ended up hers and only hers. She hadn’t expected to like him so much. Even months into their relationship, she was mystified by the idea that she had him.

I’ve never done anything to deserve so much.

For the first time, Mave knew exactly what this new feeling was—contentment, happiness.

“We should have breakfast,” she said, sighing as she remembered what sort of day she had ahead. “I seem to burn a lot working with Luykas.” Bryn nodded his agreement and walked away, that smile still on his face.

“Blood magic does that,” Mat agreed, nodding slowly. “How do you feel about it? You come home from training, then close your mouth up. I never want to pry.”

She shook her head, not wanting to talk about it. He took the hint and took her hand, leading her to their table. Bryn was setting out the food, offering her a warm smile. Her heart filled, the thought of Luykas fading from her mind as she looked over the scene presented—Bryn laying out breakfast with Mat stepping in to help with the tableware. They worked together in the stone home dug into the mountainside that belonged…to her.

It was that simple thought that always stuck out to her. This was her home for as long as she wanted it. It could only be filled by the people she wanted in it. She reigned, and she was supposed to feel safe here—truly safe—a foreign feeling, but a treasured one.

It’s a far cry from the room and pool in the pits.

As she sat down, Mat gave her an expectant look, sliding a plate in front of her with her serving of breakfast—eggs, bacon, and a steak. High protein for her training she had every morning. Mat and Bryn had similar, thanks to their long winter working with Senri and the village guards.

Mave was stuck on Mat’s expression for a moment.

“What?” she demanded, wondering what could possibly put that look on his face that early in the morning.

“I was hoping you would finally talk to us about your training,” he admitted.

That took her aback for a moment, making her wonder why he was pushing it.

“We train. It’s hard. It’s slow. It’s not bad, it just is.” She shrugged, hoping he would dismiss it.

“We’re just curious,” Bryn commented mildly, looking down at his plate, obviously trying to hide his smile.

“He’s Luykas,” she muttered.

“We know,” they both said in reply, then looked up at each other. She glanced between them, frowning now. It was Mat who elaborated, lifting one of his big shoulders up in his own shrug.

“You two train for hours on end, every morning, then you don’t spare each other three words when the Company is together, or you see him in the village.”

“Ah…” She didn’t have an explanation for that. She and the white-winged Andinna commander often found themselves at odds after training. It was one of the reasons she didn’t want to talk about it. “The training is what it is. I’ve mastered control over the minor uses of my blood magic. He likes sparring with me, teaching me the small healing tricks used by the Blackbloods.”

“I thought there was something going on. I’m sorry for being nosy this morning. It’s just halfway through winter, and still, you two are…” Mat trailed off, looking away from her to her second lover.

“Ya two are still like oil and water. Ain’t mixing, and we all had hope when the mission was over...”

“Who had hope?” she snorted, nearly laughing at that. “We get along well enough. We don’t need to be friends to work together. I do believe one of you said that to me at one point.”

Bryn nodded slowly. “Yer right.” He threw a wary glance at Mat, leaving Mave confused. “He is one of our commanders, though.”

“We’ll work it out,” she promised. “We’re training, and the work comes first, so we haven’t really spent a lot of time trying to be friends. There’s still a lot of winter left,” she reminded him. “Now, let’s eat and let me deal with Luykas, please.” Hopefully, that will buy me more time to…deal with Luykas.

The second heartbeat in her chest became more noticeable as if it was decided right then, she needed to be reminded of him even more. She shifted in her chair, her wings flicking with annoyance and her tail curling up. Grabbing her fork, she dug into her breakfast, hoping to ignore how she knew he was directly above her, probably enjoying his own breakfast. There was something edgy about him every morning, that she recognized because she echoed it back. They were always edgy before they saw each other, which was five days a week. She couldn’t put her finger on it, but neither of them was ever comfortable with seeing each other until it happened.

Bryn’s right about us.

She ate swiftly, hoping to get over the feeling by finally seeing him. It faded once training was over and came back the next morning at breakfast. It haunted her weekends, knowing she had another long week of mornings with him. They were just coming off a weekend, which meant she was in for a doozy this morning, having not seen him for two full days.

“Darlin’, how’s breakfast?” Bryn asked softly, breaking her out of her thoughts.

“Good,” she answered, smiling at him. “Less food than normal?”

“Aye. That’s something I wanted to mention before you left today. Official word from the mativa is rations per household have been cut. Very small cuts, mind ya, but cut. Happens every year the Company is in since we’re more mouths to feed. Figured you should know, bein’ the head of this household.”

“We’re still going to have enough through winter, right?” Mave felt the worry flood her. She knew what starvation was like, and there was very little that would ever make her forget it. It was one of the favorite ways to control her when the Empress was desperate. Mave learned how to survive, to accept that death would come if she didn’t eat for too long, but the memories of the feeling gnawed at her with Bryn’s words.

“The village will always tell us if things are that bad. We would know before settlin’ for the winter if they were worried they couldn’t help feed us. We always help them, too, so it’s not like we’re too much of a drain. We still have more than enough. We just get two eggs per person instead of three. Three pounds of venison instead of four. Small cuts. It’s nothin’ bad.” Bryn reached out and snagged her hand, kissing the top of it. “No one here is goin’ to let ya starve, Mave.”

“That’s good to know. Thank you.” She took a deep breath, using his resolve and positivity to chase away the small demons that haunted her. “I’m heading out,” she declared, pushing her empty plate away. “What are you two doing today?”

“Running the guards through some Company drills,” Mat answered, grinning.

Mave wanted to roll her eyes. Every week, he was putting his men through something difficult and most likely unnecessary.

“I’m going to be helpin’ him. So is Zayden,” Bryn added, a grin forming on his face as well.

“Have fun,” she told them, shaking her head. She left them at the table, trying not to laugh. She couldn’t resist the smile that formed as she pulled her boots back on and left her males to their own devices, her demons dismissed, thanks to visions of her men dancing through her head. The idea of Matesh, Brynec, and Zayden getting onto the softer young males of the village was a funny thought—probably not for the young males, but definitely to her. It would brighten her morning to think of what they were probably going to do to the guards and would hopefully get her through it. She grabbed her sword belt, hanging on a peg, and put it on as she walked out the door.

Mave jumped down from her home’s front platform into the snow below, the smile refusing to abate as the white fluff flew up all around her. As it settled, Mave watched an Andinna swoop down and land gracefully near her.

“Mave! I was hoping to catch you,” Senri greeted, smiling brightly. Mave was curious at the female’s sudden appearance. Senri was the leader of the warriors who lived in the village, and Kian’s wife. She was Company by a matter of marriage, and family in that way. She was the only female Mave ever witnessed snap her fingers at one of the Company and get what she wanted. “I need you today.”

“I’m headed for training, actually. Can it wait?” Mave glanced up, knowing Luykas’ home was high on the cliff, far above her own. “You know my mornings aren’t free.”

“Well, it needs to be free this morning,” Senri said quickly, reaching out to run her arm through Mave’s.

It was an odd gesture, universally feminine. Mave had seen high born Elvasi ladies grab each other in the same way, hooking their arms to talk as they walked, sometimes giggling as they probably talked about which of their guards was the prettiest. Senri was the first female to ever touch Mave with that level of familiarity—and would probably be the only one, she realized.

“We have something important and senseless to do.”

“Did I sign up for this?” Mave asked, wondering if she had previously agreed to something without remembering.

“Not quite,” Senri said, obviously trying to edge around the explanation. “You were born to it because you don’t have a cock.”

“Oh fuck,” Mave muttered. “We’re going to deal with females.” The answer smacked her like a blunt force object.

“We’re needed by the mativa, actually. Jesvena demands, therefore, we attend. Normally, I get out of most of this, thanks to my own duties, but this is your first winter with Andinna who can celebrate our customs properly.”

“Why do I not like the sound of this?” Something about it seemed bad for Mave, and she wasn’t sure what it was. Maybe it was the fact that the mativa was involved. The old bat never asked for her, and Mave never looked for her to get anything. A wide berth was for the best. It kept trouble from popping up thanks to the strange situation of her being in charge but Mave being more dominant.

“It’s not so bad. Just a lot of females planning the spring festival, and you have your own role to play, like the rest of us.” Senri seemed at ease, but Mave didn’t trust it, not for a moment.

“What aren’t you telling me?”

“Nothing,” Senri sighed. “I don’t like hanging out with the other females so much, and I have a feeling you won’t either. There was once more warriors like us, but the war hurt female numbers more than male. Now, the females left are protected and sheltered, which is expected. But females like us? We stand out.”

“I’ve noticed that.” Mave and Senri were the only two true warrior females. The others could wield swords and defend themselves, but they weren’t hardened. They never drew blood. Many hunted, but that slowed down as the winter grew harsher. “Could we change it?”

“No,” Senri answered sadly. “No…You being in the Company has already got hackles raised. We need females to keep our people going. That’s the sad truth of it. If any one of us dies…” She shook her head, the bleakness not leaving her face. “But it’s led to softer females every century. If this keeps up, we’ll be among the last of the true warrior females our race is known for.”

Mave nodded, accepting those words. “So, we’re about to spend time with females who are taken care of, treated like princesses, and used to getting their way but have never worked for it.”

“Yes.” Senri’s agreement had a bite. “Jesvena knows there’s a problem, but neither of us has found a solution we agree on. I think the females need to start joining the patrols, but she thinks it’s too risky. I think it’ll instill some character. If we were in Anden, they already would be. They would be expected to help protect their home, just as much as the males.”

“Are there any females like us left?”

“A few in different villages. They’re all my age or older, survivors of the war. There’s none your age or younger. I would take it to Alchan, but he doesn’t want the argument with Jesvena or the other mativa.” Senri sighed. “Our village is full of young females. Allaina, if she weren’t positioned to be a mativa, would have been a great warrior. She’s a bit prissy, but she’s damn good with a blade. Not even I can risk her, though. A mind like hers will do the village well when she is a bit more mature.”

Mave bared her teeth, choosing to remain silent at the mention of Matesh’s old lover. They were nearly to the community building, anyway, and Mave didn’t want the entire village to hear her distaste of the other female.

“I take it you two haven’t found common ground…” Senri noted, looking around casually.

“Why should we? She wants Mat back. She wants me to submit. I’ll give her neither.” Mave growled at the end, unable to hold it back. “I want her to jump off a cliff with her wings bound. She won’t give me that.”

Senri’s eyes just went wide for a moment, then she turned slowly away from Mave, covering her face. Mave could hear the snickering but didn’t mind.

“Bloodthirsty bitch,” she finally said, still trying to hold back her laughter. “You understand, one day I’ll retire, and they’ll approach you for my job. Then Jesvena is going to retire and put Allaina in her place. You’ll have to work together.”

“I have no intention of being anything except part of the Company,” Mave reminded her. “They’re my family, and I’ll always fight alongside them.” Mave knew it was the least she could do for the band of males and their commanders after they had given her freedom.

“You say that now, but life changes things.”

Not that. I won’t let it change that.

“I’ll keep an open mind but consider it unlikely.” Mave motioned to the building in front of them. “So, what should I expect?”

“Well, they’ll look at us like we have two heads,” Senri began, nodding in the same direction. “After that? Who knows? Normally, I’m dismissed to deal with other things.”

“What’s the spring festival like?” Mave asked as they approached the door.

“I would try to explain it, but honestly, you wouldn’t believe me. It’s something you’ll have to see to understand.” Senri pulled the door open and waved her in.

Mave walked in slowly, looking around. What she saw wasn’t what she expected.

“What?” Mave frowned as Senri came in and stood next to her.

Before them was every single female in the village, baring it all to the world like the days they were born, with the exception of their tatua. Many only had blood ink on their faces and some of their chest, much like Mave. Very few had more than that. They all sported the pure black Andinna wings, tail, and horns, with the black hair and dark eyes with gemstones for irises marking them all as purebloods of their people .

Physically, they were all near perfect Andinna at a glance.

“Care to explain?” Mave needed some answers.

“Yeah, so the spring festival is all about the promise of new life, fertility, love, and such. You know, fucking like rabbits.” Senri waved a hand at the females in front of them. “So…much of what we do is…enjoying the new warmth of spring…and our bodies…” Senri grinned. “You know.”

Mave swallowed, and the room warmed up, which wasn’t pleasant since it was already blazing hot. From her spot, she could see the other females were actually sweating from the heat coming from the fires in the hearths. “Ah. Of course.” They got naked and had sex. “And this festival…is done with the entire community.”

“The beginning of it, yes. We do start the festival with the entire community.” Senri thumped her shoulder. “But you can take the more exciting parts home if that’s your wish. I take my males home for that part, though many don’t. My family has just been around long enough, we don’t need to revel like the younger ones.”

“We get naked and have sex,” Mave said, trying to come to terms with it. “That’s the festival.”

“Not all of it!” Senri chuckled. “Our Blackbloods bless the land with their own blood, feeding it power for strong harvests later in the year and to give something back to the land as it gives to us. They even bless some females to enter their fertility cycles if they wish to try for young, though that’s strictly optional.”

Thank the Skies.

“Anything else? Like why are they naked now?” Mave nodded to the giggling young females. She felt older, but Mave knew she was probably of a similar age to most. She was young, even if she didn’t feel it. She knew in a different life, she would have been one of them, giggling and laughing, preparing for what amounted to an orgy.

“There’s dancing and music. We, the women, play the music while the males dance. You…might enjoy that part. Also, the nudity now is…well, it’s just what we do.” Senri shrugged. “I was taught to play nude, as well. I think it’s to help desensitize us for the festival proper. We get used to our peers here, then perform together, knowing we’re beautiful, different, and accepted.”

“I don’t know how to play any instruments,” Mave said quickly. She didn’t want to think about the rest of it. “Not one.”

“You’ll learn the Andinna drums and maybe the flute. Those are the only two instruments our people use consistently,” Senri explained, patting her back. “Most females spend their childhoods learning. You shouldn’t…” She trailed off, the realization hitting her, her orange eyes darkening. “I’ll spend extra time with you. You don’t need to feel embarrassed.”

“Thank you.” Mave wanted to learn and was finally feeling comfortable asking for help without kicking herself.

“If it’s any consolation, your Andena is getting very good. The accent is nothing we can change, but you’re doing really well.” Senri gave her a kind smile. “And maybe after this, we can go for a fly.”

“I would love that,” Mave agreed, “but I have training with Luykas.”

“It’s important to never forget how far you’ve come,” Senri reminded her gently. “Now, let’s wade into the oversexed youth and get this over with. Maybe I can get us out of here faster.”

Mave was chuckling as she followed the other female through the group of females surrounding Jesvena, who looked up right before they reached her. Other females were stopping their goofing around to watch them as well. Mave had never felt so out of place, but she knew it was because of her own place in the community, which was a precarious one. No one really knew what to do with her or how to treat her, and there wasn’t much that could be done about that unless she worked to take an official position from one of the leading females, Senri or Jesvena. She liked Senri too much to take her position, and she had no want to be a mativa and would be useless at it, anyway.

Well, maybe I should just lower my damn eyes, and none of this would be a problem.

Even the idea of it made her uncomfortable.

“Senri, Maevana, it’s good to see you both this fair morning.” Jesvena stood up from her place in the middle of the room, smiling. It wasn’t particularly friendly, but it wasn’t unwelcoming either. “We’re beginning preparations for the spring festival today. Like every year, there are things we should discuss.”

“Of course, Jes,” Senri replied, nodding her head respectfully.

Mave said nothing, looking around the community room. It was the village’s place for public meals if someone didn’t want to cook. The single males ran it on rotation. For the first time since she’d come to the village, there wasn’t a single male in sight.

“Maevana?” Jesvena leaned closer.

“Mave, please.” Every time, it was the same thing with the mativa. Like with Leshaun, Mave knew she was going to have to train the old bat to use her chosen name, not her given one.

“My apologies, I mean no disrespect. I just think it’s wise for no one to forget who you are, and your name is a part of that,” Jesvena countered, nodding her head in respectful deference. There was nothing respectful about her words, however. There was a reason Jesvena didn’t want anyone forgetting who she was.

“Can’t let anyone forget I’m the Lorren who lost us the war, yes, I know.” Mave bared her teeth, agitated already with the encounter. Senri stiffened next to her. “Call me Mave.”

“Okay, Mave.” Jesvena narrowed her eyes, meeting Mave’s stare but dropped them quickly. The females around them were now completely silent. Allaina stepped around her and took a spot behind Jesvena, stiff and already angry. Mave met her stare and reminded her who was in charge with the same blank face she’d initially greeted the female with months ago.

“Stop this,” Senri snapped. “We’re here for the spring festival. Mave, stop letting her get to you. Jes, stop antagonizing her. What do you need us for?”

“I want to see how practiced everyone is with their instruments,” Jesvena said quickly. “See who needs work, and who doesn’t. This is the first festival our King will attend in a few years, and I want it to be glorious. A good showing.”

“Makes sense. His grace doesn’t care much for most things, but he’ll enjoy seeing the festival done well. A sign our people are still healthy and remember who we are.” Senri looked thoughtful, nodding. “Mave, flute or drums? I know both well and can catch you up.”

“Let me try both?” Mave wasn’t sure. She’d never tried either. Once, Empress Shadra had tried to teach her the harp, but it ended when she was thrown into the pits to survive or die. After that, three was no place in her thoughts for music.

“We’ll play with both and see what suits you,” Senri agreed, nodding politely. “Now, can she and I go about our duties?”

“Of course.” Jesvena looked over Mave one time as Senri stepped back. Mave didn’t move from the scrutiny, waiting to hear the old female’s next words. “I didn’t think you would try to join the festival.”

“I’ll do my best. If my skills aren’t up to par, I’ll sit out this year,” Mave said respectfully. She wanted to be a part of the festivities, only if it was just to say she was a part of something. This was different from the Company. This was her people, the big missing piece in her life.

“Good luck,” Allaina said softly, smiling.

Mave glanced at her, then dismissed her, turning to follow Senri out. The females around them spoke softly among themselves again. Mave said a polite hello to any of them who cared to even look at her. Once they were outside, Senri grabbed her arm.

“We’ll make sure you perform,” she promised. “If you’re uncomfortable, you don’t have to do this.”

Mave sighed, thinking about the females inside and her life.

“Yes, I do. I’ll see you this afternoon to get started?”

“That works for me.” Senri took off after that, waving as she entered the sky.

Mave took off a couple of minutes later, knowing it was time to get to the training that mattered.

2

Mave

Mave felt better the moment she was in the air. After months and months of practicing, she could now safely fly around most of the village.She couldn't yet do the large distances many Andinna flew, but she could get from Alchan’s home on the outskirts of the village to the bathing springs on the opposite end.

The cold air felt like home on her face. Her wings took to flying as if they had always done it, catching an updraft, helping her soar higher. She felt like she could touch the clouds if she wanted.

Freedom—she had thought she knew what it was. She’d thought it was living among her people. She’d thought it was having lovers, a home, and a family to fill her days.

I was so wrong. This...this is freedom.

The only thing that soured her love for the sky was the agitation she felt distantly from Luykas. At some point, while she’d been with Senri, the male had made it to their training field and was waiting on her. She knew she was late, so when she finally saw him waiting, white on white in the snow, she was ready for whatever he had to say. She landed as gracefully as she could, stumbling thanks to how deep the fresh snow was from the weekend. Up close, she could tell his white wings were the same color as the snow or the purest ivory. His tan skin and black hair were at odds with the snow though and contrasted further with his white tatua, which was lighter than his skin, creating an oddly beautiful effect.

None of that made him odd, though. The off colors he sported only made him a mutt.

His gold made him odd. They were what marked him as an Elvasi mutt, the race that enslaved the Andinna a thousand years ago. He was also the half-brother to the King of the Andinna.

She couldn’t imagine anything odder.

“You’re late,” he said, trying to mask the agitation she knew he felt.

“Apparently, Senri and I had to report to Jesvena to discuss the spring festival,” she explained mildly, raising an eyebrow at him. “Do you want to take it up with the mativa or…?”

As she trailed off, he frowned. “Or what?”

“Just take it out on me?” she finished. She hadn’t planned on adding anything, but that worked as well as anything else she could have put there.

“I didn’t know preparations were starting. We can change our training time if you need it,” he offered, pacifying in an instant, the frown turning into a small look of concern. “I take it you don’t know how to play, so that might end up taking a lot of your time.”

“I plan on working with Senri starting this afternoon. I’m not passing on this training for that. If I’m not good enough by the festival, I told Jesvena I’d sit out. That way, her festival is worthy of a king.” Mave would rather her time be spent on useful skills, like fighting, than pretty ones, like learning to play the flute or the drums. She wouldn’t pass up this training for anything, even if it meant dealing with Luykas.

“Oh, great. She’s planning on making it even bigger this year. No wonder we were hit with rationing,” he muttered, shaking his head. “She always likes to try and impress him, and it never works. Alchan isn’t one to be impressed, not by things like the festival.”

“I don’t really care,” Mave said nonchalantly. “Let’s get to training.”

“We’ll start small. Here.” He tossed a sheathed dagger at her. It was the same one he tossed her every morning and was for one particular purpose.

She pulled it from its sheath and sliced her finger open, focusing on the red that welled up, feeling the power of life there, knowing she was about to take it. All she had to do was kill her own blood to have that power. There was something mesmerizing about the feeling.

“Push the drop back in,” he ordered.

It was a simple test of control and will. It couldn’t be done in large quantities, but small injuries could apparently be forced to stop bleeding. She focused and called her own life energy back to her, so it continued to sustain her.

And just like that, whatever small conversation she and Luykas could possibly have was overtaken by training. Winter had changed something between them. Having the training to focus on made them spend more time together, but they were more distant on a personal level. And when they did talk, they often disagreed.

The blood slipped back through the small cut, and she felt it race through her body until she blinked and stopped focusing on it.

“Good,” he said professionally. “Now, call one drop out and pull its power.”

She did just that, pulling out one drop from the cut, then touched that power again. This time, she gave in to the heady power and took it for herself, feeling it rush to her chest and wait.

“Now, use it to accelerate the healing of the cut,” he ordered.

She pushed the power back down her arm to the very cut she had already made, pushing to help knit the skin closed again. Being so small, it was a considerable push, forcing the edges of the cut to close right before her eyes and the rest to scab as if it had been done hours earlier.

“Good control this morning,” he commented, nodding at her hand. “I wanted to make sure because if you were called to see Jesvena, that meant you had to deal with Allaina.”

“She didn’t give me a real hard time.” Mave shrugged aimlessly. “Wished me luck on learning how to play before the end of winter. It wasn’t in good spirit, but it doesn’t have to be.” She eyed him as he continued to stand there. “What else are we going to work on today? Please tell me it has nothing to do with the festival.”

“No…I know the rituals that are performed during the festival, but you don’t need to learn them. I was thinking we could spar and continue to test your control of small blood magic use.”

So, we’re going to do what we do every day. Fantastic.

Mave unsheathed her new morok, made for her by Senri’s husband, Gentrin, shortly after the Company settled in for the winter. Mave swung it in her right hand then pulled out her second morok with her left. She now felt the blades were extensions of her arms as if she had always owned them. Gentrin had made them smaller than the average morok to compensate for her fighting style.

Luykas unsheathed his larger blade across from her and shifted into a defensive position. She didn’t wait for a go, rushing him and attacking him with a flurry of lightning-fast strikes. He deftly blocked and dodged, not allowing her to find an opening, steel clashes ringing out over their empty field. Mave knew the closest structure to them was Alchan’s home, meaning the village had no idea what sort of things they did during training.

If they could, they would see two highly trained and powerful warriors meeting blades as equals.

She slid her right blade over his forearm, causing him to hiss. A kick found her thigh, forcing her back. When she was righted, Luykas backed off, holding his sword up to defend again. Baring her teeth, she knew he didn’t try for a killing blow because he knew how she fought. Mave had a habit of turning a disadvantageous position into a victory, and he wouldn’t give that to her. He’d made that mistake early in this training, and she wouldn’t expect it to be made again.

When they clashed again, it was more of the same. Her frustration grew when he was able to draw a dagger and score her once.

“Damn it,” she snapped, jumping back to see the thin cut on her hip. She felt the blood running from it as she continued to block him, pulling the energy from the blood and throwing it into the injury, forcing its healing to accelerate even faster than she had ever tried. That was a dirty trick.

“Be careful doing that on the fly,” he warned. “You’ll burn through your energy.”

“Isn’t that why we’re practicing?” she asked with a growl as their swords locked and they got stuck in a standstill.

“Yes, but I don’t need you accidentally killing yourself,” he reminded her.

“I won’t.” Mave shoved him back hard enough to stumble. When she reached for her blood to continue trying to heal, he attacked faster than she would’ve thought possible. The sharp edge of his morok slid over the back of her right hand, forcing her to drop the blade.

Fine. I’ll play dirty too.

She reached out with her now free hand and grabbed his bare neck, shocking him with the bond and forcing him to pause as their emotions collided. Her frustration was the most evident one, but she could feel his as well, along with several other things she didn’t want to feel. She used the grab to shove him back again, dropping her left sword.

“I’m done,” she declared, looking down at her right hand to make sure the damage wasn’t too bad.

“That’s cheating,” he said, breathing hard. “Using the bond to throw me off my game like that.”

“I win,” she hissed back. “I’ll do what I have to. You’re the one who pulled a hidden dagger out. I didn’t think you could use your sword with one hand.”

“I can if I have to.” He shoved his blade back in its sheath. “So, you’re done? What does that mean?”

She growled softly, her pulse barely elevated from the workout. She was honed for this and wanted more.

“This is what we do every day. We’ve been doing it since the beginning of winter. When are we going to move on? I’m ready for more, Luykas.”

“We’ll move on when I decide you’re ready for more,” he said, his Elvasi-gold eyes turning hard.

“Please. You know I’m ready.” She met those eyes and waited. For months now, they had been in a pissing contest over who was more dominant, and neither was ever the winner. While she was now accepting of it with Alchan, due to his social rank, she refused to lower her eyes to Luykas. “I beat you in most of our fights, and I have never slipped in the control of my magic.”

“I don’t care. You aren’t going to rush your training. We’re taking this at my pace.” He crossed his arms. “Stop complaining. You’re good, but you have to be perfect.”

“There’s no such thing as perfect,” she scoffed. She wasn’t so foolish as to believe that. “But I’ll be the closest thing you’ve ever seen to it.”

“For some reason, I have little doubt of that,” he replied, his eyes softening as a smile took over his face. It made her uncomfortable, so she reached down to grab her sword.

“Let’s get back to this, but I want us to do something new before the end of this week, Luykas, or I’m finding a new teacher. I like you more than I used to, but I’m getting bored with this. I’ll replace you just like I would anyone else wasting my time.”

“Sure,” he answered casually as if he didn’t really hear her. It wasn’t the first time she’d said it, but this morning, something made her mean it. Normally, she said the empty threat and hoped it stuck. This was the only time they ever really spoke.

They sparred for hours, each quickly pulling on their magic to try and close injuries as they got them. She wondered why Mat never used it during a fight and resolved to ask him at dinner.

She was panting as the winter sun climbed over them, and so was Luykas. He stumbled going for her legs, so she took the chance to cut open his arm at the elbow, forcing him to drop his sword. However, before he lost his hold on the hilt completely, he was able to cut into her thigh, making her stagger into the snow.

“See? Not good enough yet,” he declared, motioning between them.

“Yes, well, hours of combat are going to wear people out, and I’m not practiced in the snow after hundreds of years like you are. I still hit you first, and while I’m on the ground, I can still kill you before you pick your sword back up,” she retorted. “That was our last one for the day. Tomorrow, same time, and bring something new for me to do.”

“I’ll consider it. Maybe I’ll make you wait all week.” He was chuckling now, picking up his sword and pulling a cloth out of his pocket. She watched him wipe down his blade.

“I’m serious this time, Luykas. We’ve been doing this nearly every morning for months. If I’m not good enough now, I never will be.” She eyed him. “I’m not kidding.”

“Even if you aren’t good enough for advanced blood magic, why would you train with someone else? We spar well together.”

“Because Nevyn could probably teach me more than you. We’re fairly even, you and I. The biggest difference between us is I have more ferocity in battle than you, and you have sorcery and magic you refuse to teach me.”

That made him stop and stare at her as if he realized she had a point. She didn’t give him a chance to reply, though.

“I’m heading out. I’m going to clean up, get lunch at the hall, then…learn the flute. I haven’t really decided.” Something about the thought made her want to scoff, but she wanted to be Andinna, and the spring festival was seemingly important. She would learn.

“You might like the drums more,” he said as she stood up and brushed snow off herself. “They’re more aggressive and require less dexterity in the fingers. Lots of kicking and hitting.”

“Maybe the flute will be good then. It’ll give me more control over my fingers,” she fired back.

“You turn everything into war.” His voice was soft as she wiped down her swords and sheathed them. “Why?”

“It helps me get over the fact that I’m about to learn a fairly useless skill. Music is pretty, but it’s not useful.”

“It’s our culture.” His eyes went to her horns, which she knew were bare because she never wore the pretty little jewelry that everyone else did. Even training, he wore a few dangling pieces on his horns and a simple, masculine necklace with an onyx on it.

And I refuse to wear mine, something he notices every time he sees me.

“I know, and I’ll learn, but it doesn’t make it any less useless. Playing music is never going to save my life, feed me, or protect people I care about. I’m going to learn because I want to know what our people are like, and this seems like an interesting way to…be involved. Every other female is doing it, even Senri, so I should.” Mave tried for a small smile. “Doesn’t make it any less useless.”

“Fair point,” he finally conceded.

Something about him frustrated her more that morning than he had in a long time, and his words gave her a way to needle him back as he sometimes did to her.

“I mean, you’re supposed to be teaching me useful skills, and you’re not, so maybe I need to find some cultural reason for you to. Is there some title I can work for if I’m a fully trained Blackblood? Maybe if I can claim you’re holding me back from learning more about our people, I can force you to teach me something interesting.”

The answering growl and anger that bloomed in the bond wasn’t the reaction she was expecting, but it was more than she had gotten in weeks.

“You get more comfortable every day here, and every day, it brings out more of this fucking attitude you seem to have,” he snapped. “I’ll teach you more when I think you’re ready for it.”

“Or you’ll teach me because you’ll lose your best pupil if you don’t,” she said. “Also, my males love my attitude.”

“Your males are insane,” he muttered, shaking his head. She watched him relax after that, though, putting on a friendly smile, one she had seen before. “See you here tomorrow.”

“Of course. Promise not to be late.” She took off, leaving him in a flurry of snow. She didn’t bother heading home to clean off, opting to land in front of the community building she had visited earlier in the morning and walk in the way she was—bloody, dirty, and aching. She knew she should have gone home, but she was starving already. No matter what she ate, the cold and her training regimen always burned through it.

She caught glances from dressed females this time, instead of naked ones. They were what Luykas probably expected her to become. They had the jewelry, the fashion of their people. They were all unscarred and clean. They knew the culture and would probably accept whatever training they could get if it was offered to them. Mave didn’t see the appeal. She didn’t like fussing with the jewelry, which she had worn for all of two days before deciding it wasn’t worth her time. She knew the males came in dirty from training, so why couldn’t she?

Mave grabbed a plate and walked through the food line, letting the males working the counters dish up whatever they wanted to give her. When she was at the end of the line, she looked down and felt grateful they understood she was a warrior who needed food to keep up her body. Even though she hadn’t had a battle in months outside of sparring, she still had only a shred of fat on her body and probably needed more if she wanted to survive more winters like this.

“Mave! Come sit!” someone called out.

She grinned as she caught a glance of Nevyn, Varon, and Kian at a long table across the room.

“Our favorite female!” Kian declared, opening his arms as she walked closer. Her heart swelled, even though she knew the next words coming out of his mouth. “Except my wife, of course!”

“Of course,” she agreed as she sat next to him and across from Varon. Nevyn sat to Varon’s left, grinning like a fool. “I saw her this morning. Spring festival preparations are apparently kicking off.” She gave each of them an annoyed look. “No one wanted to let me know about that ahead of time? A warning that females play music for it would have been nice.”

“Yeah…For most Andinna, we don’t really think about the festival until it’s nearly on us.” He chuckled sadly. “And the Company is all male. I, for one, didn’t think about how you were female and would maybe want to join it. Sorry.”

“It’s no one’s fault. I’m just fucking with you. It seems there’s a schedule. Jesvena called all the females in to see how they were and get everyone practicing. Seems no one thought about it until that moment.” Mave glanced at Varon, whose hands moved slowly just for her. He always spelled out very simple things for her, but it was something.

“Senri is going to teach you? I know both from my time living in a temple if you need more help.”

“I’m sure Senri will be fine, but thank you for the offer.”

“You’re going to need all the help you can get if you want to have a spot among us, Mave. Don’t pass up the priest’s offer too quickly.”

The males around her froze, and Mave recognized the voice, wanting to sigh. Varon’s jasper eyes traveled over her head slowly, hardening as they went. His hands moved again quickly, forcing Mave to keep her eyes on them and not turn on the new addition to the conversation.

“I have as much faith in Mave as I do our gods, Allaina.”

That made her finally turn to see the sharp, ruby-eyed female. Varon’s high praise of Mave made her warm, but Allaina’s look did its best to cool her off again.

“What do you need, Allaina?” she asked boldly.

“I saw you come in and caught what Varon was signing. Before you ask, yes, of course, as future mativa I learned how to communicate with him. He is the only fully trained priest here, and that’s useful.” She stepped closer. “I actually wanted to speak to you about your injuries. Do you need to see the healer? We generally don’t see you come in with such…” She waved a hand, probably at the cut on Mave’s hip, the worst of the injuries. Well, the thigh wasn’t pretty either.

“I’ll be fine. I get cut up during training. It happens.” Mave eyed her.

What’s her game today? Sometimes, she just wants to make a cutting remark, but sometimes, she wants to remind me that she’s the one with real power. I wonder what it’ll be today.

“Ah. Well, if you remember, the healer will treat anyone who needs it.” Allaina gave a proper head nod, respecting Mave’s dominance over her.

“I heard you’re good with a sword,” Mave said quickly. “Senri told me.”

“Of course, I am,” the female laughed. “What kind of Andinna would I be if I didn’t learn to use a morok?” The sly smile at the end reminded Mave she wasn’t a friend. “Real Andinna females know how to balance our violent lives with the beauty of the world, which is at the core of our culture.”

There it is.

“Thank you for the lesson,” Mave said kindly, holding back her growl.

“Always,” she said blithely, turning and walking away. When she was out of earshot, Mave turned back to her friends and exhaled the breath she would have used for the growl.

“Try to compliment her, and she insults me. Try to ignore her, and she insults me. Try to fit in, and she insults me. There’s no winning with her,” Mave sighed, grabbing her fork. Kian shifted further away from her.

“She’s a bitch,” he agreed. “Senri dislikes her, but there’s nothing that can be done except hope she grows up a bit more. She’s young and in power, without the realization her position isn’t perfect, and it won’t allow the behavior any longer.”

“Why did you move away from me?”

“I don’t want to get stabbed with a fork!” Kian laughed, pointing at her hand. She was holding the fork like it was a weapon, not an eating utensil. She saw his point and grinned.

“I would never! Senri would kill me.”

“For a little fork stabbing?” Nevyn chuckled. “No. She might throw you a party.” Varon nodded as Nevyn spoke, a smile blossoming on his face.

“Oh, she’ll cancel the party when she finds out where I like to aim my stabs,” Mave teased, watching Kian choke on his food as he registered what she meant.

“Mean. Why are you so mean today?” He placed a hand over his heart. “What have we done to you today?”

“Nothing. I would never,” she promised. She grabbed Nevyn’s mug and took a drink, savoring the ale. Nevyn shook his head but didn’t stop laughing. “Now, let me tell you what I would do—stab Luykas. If she thinks I look bad today, you should see him.”

“Oh, this promises to be good,” Nevyn declared. “Tell us more.”

“He’s an ass and refuses to teach me anything new. I proved I could control my blood magic ages ago, and yet we’ve been sparring and practicing the same thing, day in and day out,” she grumbled, taking another drink of the ale. “Tell me I’m not crazy, and he should be teaching me more.”

Nevyn’s smile turned into a frown. Varon looked at his lover while Kian distracted himself with his food.

“If you aren’t satisfied with the training, then it isn’t helping you.” Nevyn narrowed his eyes. “I can step in if you need me too.”

“That’s what I think!” She was glad to have someone agree with her. “I’m giving him until the end of the week to find a new thing to teach me. I’ll handle this one on my own, but thanks for offering.”

“Of course. I’ll leave you to it.” He stabbed his food with his fork, not taking his eyes off her. “How’s everything else? We don’t see you two together…ever.”

“If not for this training hang up, we would get along better,” she explained. “He’s not bad. I just think he’s unable to think outside his opinion. I’m ready, Nevyn. I know I am. Outside of training, I just don’t have any reason to see him, and he doesn’t have much reason to see me.”

“Accept Varon’s help on the music lessons though.” Nevyn grinned. “He’s very, very good.”

“Hell of a lot better than Senri,” Kian whispered. “Don’t tell her I said that.”

“I’ll stick with Senri,” she said again, smirking. “I like her more than any of you.”

“That hurts, but I don’t blame you. I like her more than me too.” Kian grinned.

3

Luykas

Luykas watched Mave fly away, desperately hoping she would turn around in the sky and come back. She wouldn’t—of that he was certain—but he always wanted her to. He just wanted to stare at her a bit longer, talk to her a bit more. Arguing was as good as anything. She wasn’t so bad anymore, though. They didn’t always argue. They didn’t always fight. She didn’t look at him like he was scum anymore.

Most of the time.

She was different than she had been when he first met her. Something had loosened up in her as if she was finally comfortable with all the radical changes to her life. He loved and hated watching it happen. He’d been right when he told her she was developing an attitude. She knew she was the baddest bitch in the mountains, just like she’d been the baddest bitch in the pits.

It’s beautiful and fucking terrifying. And she wants to get even better.

“Fuck me,” he said, rubbing his face. “She thinks she’s ready. Why do I feel like that’s going to come back and bite me in the ass?” Because it always does—everything I do comes back to bite me in the ass with her.

Luykas didn’t bother waiting long after she disappeared to take off and leave the small training field behind. He wanted to head to the village after her but resisted, turning at the last moment to land on his brother’s front yard.

More and more, he found himself standing outside his brother’s home. His house was too close to her. He could feel her through all the stone, edgy like him, ready for another day together. He spent most of his free time now with Alchan, who tolerated his presence, even when he didn’t want to.

“Hey, Luykas!” Rainev called from nearby. Luykas turned to see the young mutt, holding an axe on his shoulder, a log ready to be split in front of him.

“Hi, Rain! Who’s this firewood for? I’m stocked up for the rest of winter. I’m sure half the village is.” He pointed at the stack behind the male, who shrugged.

“Whoever wants it. Alchan thinks the hard labor is good for me.” With that, Rain swung, splitting the log in front of him in one go without much effort.

“Well, it’s helping you fill out, that’s certain.” Thanks to all the time Luykas spent out of the village, he saw Rain more than he normally did. He was beefing up, thanks to the punishment Alchan gave him for his insolence on their way home, and now he was thicker than when they’d rescued him from Elliar with Mat and Mave. He would never be huge because of his build, but the muscle he was putting on would prove useful one day.

“Yeah. My father is wondering if I’ll need new armor before the end of winter.” Rain chuckled, swinging the axe so it embedded in the stump he was using to hold the logs. “Coming in for lunch?”

“Is Alchan cooking it?” Luykas shoved his hands in his pockets. “You know I never pass up on eating my brother’s cooking.”

“Of course he is. You know, I was really worried about this punishment, but he’s not nearly as bad as I think I made him out to be in my head. He always has breakfast ready in case I haven’t eaten and makes sure I get lunch before I leave.”

Of course he does. Alchan is a fucking softie when he wants to be.

“He knows he’s making you burn precious energy in the middle of winter. Between you and me, I think he just likes to cook and doesn’t get the chance to anymore. He doesn’t want the entire Company at his door, asking for food, so he doesn’t tell or show many people.” Luykas patted Rain’s shoulder. “What’re your plans for the rest of the day?”

“I was going to see Mat, Zayden, and Bryn. They’re apparently drilling the village guards and want more hands. I think they just want to show off that I’m younger than most of them but can do the drills.” The young male smirked. “How was training with Mave?”

“The same,” he answered. Since he wasn’t keen on opening up to Rain about her, Luykas shifted the conversation. “Are you keeping up with your own training? I know you’re here every morning, which takes up a lot of your time. You’re getting stronger, but the techniques…”

“I’m fine.” The young male grinned, walking past him toward Alchan’s home.

They climbed the steps together, and he let Rain enter first. The moment they were past the threshold, Luykas could smell the cooking meat, spiced with everything Alchan could probably find.

“Tell me you have enough for three!” he called out. Rain beat him to the dining area. Luykas chuckled as his brother looked up from what he was doing in the kitchen, glowering.

“Yes, but not because I thought I was going to feed you. I was hoping to keep some for dinner tonight.” His brother groaned, waving him in further. “Sit down. Or set the fucking table so Rainev can get off his feet.”

Luykas smirked and did as his king commanded. It was interesting, hearing and seeing how Alchan was acting with Rainev, something he’d witnessed before with his brother. It wasn’t a side of Alchan anyone got to see very often.

Rain sat down as Alchan put the roast on the table, along with some bread.

“Enjoy,” he gruffly ordered.

Luykas chuckled and did just that, diving in before his brother changed his mind. Rain quietly ate fast, dismissing himself the moment he was done, not even there long enough for Luykas to start a conversation.

“Does he always run off like that?” Luykas asked after the door had shut.

“Yeah. I think I make him uncomfortable,” Alchan answered, pushing his food around with a fork.

“He might be more used to you, but you are the king. He’s not going to stick around when he doesn’t have to.” Luykas took another bite of roast. He considered how to broach the topic with Alchan, wanting to tease his brother. If he didn’t do it right, he would piss Alchan off. “He said you aren’t nearly as bad as he thought you were. That counts for something.”

“That’s good. He doesn’t talk to me much.” His brother sighed, shaking his head. “Can’t get him to talk to me about anything, really. He shows up, follows my orders, and heads out.”

“Reminds me of someone else,” Luykas said gently. “And you remind me of the time someone else was the person running out of your presence like he was on fire.”

Alchan froze mid-bite. He put the fork down, not eating anymore, his hard, amber eyes locked on Luykas.

“He’s a good male. I’ve been training him after breakfast, then keeping him for his punishment until lunch. It’s a good schedule.”

“You’ve been training him?” Luykas sat up a little straighter. “Why didn’t I know this?”

“Because he asked that it would just be between him and me. He didn’t want to get shit from his father.” His brother broke into a small smile. “I don’t think Zayden would give him shit, but he was stepping out of his comfort zone by asking me to train him, so I accepted the terms.”

“Why?” Luykas gave his best confused look. He didn’t really understand. For three centuries, Alchan and Rain had kept their distance from each other. On Alchan’s side, Luykas knew his brother didn’t want to be so close to the young of the village and Company. He was the King, and that meant he needed some degree of separation. On Rain’s side, the young male had been intimidated by Alchan for his entire life. Alchan had a point about Rainev leaving his comfort zone, just asking for help.

“He reminds me of someone too,” Alchan answered. “Ten was a good kid.”

“He was. Remember the day General Lorren forced you to take him on as a pupil?”

“I’ll never forget it. I was pissed. I didn’t want to waste time teaching some nobody to play soldier. I didn’t care to. It was a month before I was comfortable with the idea and another month before I was comfortable with Ten himself. He ended up training with me for a decade, probably one of the best decades of my life.” Alchan leaned back, no longer trying to eat. Luykas watched his brother carefully as his amber eyes grew distant. “He was nearly done with training when he became the first man to die for me.”

“And Rain reminds us of him.” Luykas knew the day Ten died, remembered it well. The three of them were away from camp, fishing in some mountain lake without their guards. It was thirty years into the war, and the area was supposed to be secure. A group of Elvasi scouts had stumbled on them, and it only took one lucky crossbow bolt to end a good male’s life.

It took my brother another decade to recover from that.

“Rainev can turn into a wyvern. Less chance of him dying because he happens to be the only one near me when an enemy tries to kill me. He’s not even a recognized pupil. He’s just here in the morning for training and punishment. That’s all.”

“I know. I just wanted to point out it’s been over a thousand years since you’ve had someone like that around for you. It’s good. Maybe you should make him a recognized pupil or the human word for it—squire, right? I think it would do you both good. A nemari! That’s the word I was looking for.”

“That would mean telling his father I’m training him. I want to respect his wishes.”

“You’re the King of the fucking Andinna. Zayden will get over it,” Luykas snorted, shaking his head. “They all think you’re an asshole.”

“I am an asshole,” his brother reminded him.

“On missions. When you’re stressed. When things have gone wrong, or people annoy you with petty things that aren’t your problem. Then you decide to respect the wishes of a mutt who is supposed to be here getting punished.” Luykas grinned. “Take him as your nemari. Your real pupil. It’s been too long since you let someone get that close. It’ll help your image.”

“I’ll think about it. How are things between you and your pupil? I haven’t spoken to her in a couple of weeks. I should get everyone over here for another dinner. She and I don’t see each other if I don’t get everyone together.”

Luykas narrowed his eyes on Alchan. “More of the same. She wants to learn more, Alchan, and I’m worried she’ll try for too much too fast.”

“With blood magic? Possible. Easy to do, but if you’re there, she’s not going to kill herself. I know you wouldn’t let that happen. Is there anything else you can keep her busy with until you think her work is secure enough to continue?”

“She won’t learn the small stuff that doesn’t interest her. She wants the advanced stuff, like empowering one’s self. Other than that? She wants to…” Luykas groaned. “She wants to try sparring with the bond, like when we fought the sorcerer.”

“Then do that. It’s honestly not a bad idea. It’ll give her—”

“I’m not comfortable doing that all the time in training,” he cut in quickly.

He watched Alchan shift from brother to commander to King in a matter of seconds—his posture, the way his eyes hardened. He was thinking about something, and if Luykas knew his brother, it was probably the Company and how useful it would be for Mave and Luykas, fighting together.

“Get comfortable. Get Nevyn and Varon and spar against them. She’s one of the best-damned warriors we’ve had come into the Company in a century or more. Having another fighting pair like them will only benefit us. They’re good with both ranged and close-quarters combat, but you have higher levels of magic. With a nightmare like her holding a sword, you two could be unstoppable.”

“It’s not that easy.”

“Practice until it is,” his brother ordered softly. “Has she been complaining about not having enough to do? Not learning enough?”

“You know she has,” he reminded Alchan. The questions were absolutely rhetorical, but Luykas could never resist answering.

“This fixes it without the risk of her trying too much with her blood magic too fast. Just because it makes you uncomfortable doesn’t mean it’s not useful. I have a lot of sympathy for you both…sometimes, but I also need the best warriors I can get, who are willing to do whatever is necessary to win.” Finally, his brother’s stony face cracked and softened. “I know this isn’t just about you.”

“I don’t think she realizes how bad it’s going to be once we start touching each other. On the mission, it was easy to ignore the emotional part of the bond because we were fighting for our lives. A sparring session? Everything I feel is going to be laid out there if I lose focus. She’ll hate me for it.” Luykas swallowed. “I’m not an idiot. I know if she learns I find her attractive…” He snorted. “If she hasn’t figured it out already.”

“That’s something you’ll have to face. Or you can teach her the blood magic she wants to know.”

“Yeah, that’s my problem.” He wanted to leave suddenly. He knew what Alchan’s feelings on it would be, even if he hadn’t thought of them before.

His brother had a single-track mind. What was best for the Company was best for everyone. What was best for the Andinna was more important than the pain and suffering of the individual. It was his upbringing as a member of the royal family. It was ingrained in him.

“Do you have feelings for her?” Alchan seemed a bit incredulous as if the concept had just dawned on him. “You’re as dominant as I am. Sometimes, I have to look away from you. I can’t fathom being with her. Are you considering trying?”

“I don’t have feelings for her. I find her attractive, and I think she’s…well, I think she can be a bitch, but when she’s not, she’s pretty decent. You have to remember, I’m not like you, Alchan. I’m dominant, but I’m not a bedru. I’m half-Elvasi. I don’t have some of your hang-ups.” He gave his brother his best look that said ‘you know that.’

“That’s never going to sink in. If it hasn’t in the last eighteen hundred years, it probably won’t today. I can’t wrap my mind around it.”

“I know. It’s hard to change the way you think. Skies, it’s hard to change how the Andinna think,” he smirked. “We’re pretty set in our ways.”

“We’re a stubborn people,” Alchan agreed. “Now get out of my house.”

“What?” He’d wanted to leave, but he didn’t expect to get thrown out.

“I don’t want you hanging around until dinner, just to eat more of my food.”

Luykas chuckled as he conceded to the demand, shaking hands with his brother before leaving. He was going to have to find Nevyn and Varon anyway if he wanted to follow his brother’s orders.

He took off the moment he was outside, soaring high into the sky. He’d wasted enough time, he didn’t think he would find them at the dining hall in the village, so he landed at their home, knocking politely.

Varon answered, giving him a silent look of curiosity and shock.

“I’m not here to talk to you as a priest,” Luykas explained. He never visited the lovers if he had any say about it. He didn’t put any stock in the gods before bonding with Mave, and that had always been something quiet between them becoming better friends. He knew better now, but it wasn’t a conversation he was ready to have with the priest. “I’m here with a different request.”

An eyebrow went up.

“Well, we can’t wait to hear it. She was right, you do look worse than she does,” Nevyn said, stepping up behind his male. “Why don’t you come in?”

Luykas held back a groan. Mave had already seen them today. He made no move to enter their home, preferring the quick escape of their cliffside porch.

“I want to start sparring with you two, teaching her how to use the bond for…combat and such.”

“You know, the bond is supposed to make love, not war,” Nevyn commented. “Then again, can’t expect there to be too much love between you and her. She was talking about stabbing you in the balls at lunch—before she complained you were holding her training back.”

“Thanks for the warning about future ball stabbings,” he snapped, baring his teeth. “I’m giving her this to work on because of those complaints. Please help me.”

“Stop lashing your tail around like a pissed off child,” Nevyn growled back. “We’ll do it. You two meet up right after dawn, right?”

“Yeah. I’ll come get you and show you where we’ve been practicing tomorrow morning.”

“We’ll be up,” he promised, then shut the door in Luykas’ face.

4

Mave

“You sit right there.”

Mave listened to Senri’s command and followed her point to a cushion on the family room floor. She resisted a smile as Kian snickered.

“Right here?” Mave asked, pointing at the seat as well.

“Yes,” Senri sighed, looking between her and her husband. “Kian, you said you met up with Mave at lunch. Would you like to elaborate why you’re both trying not to laugh?”

“She said she was going to stab Luykas in the balls,” he answered.

Mave tried her best, but a chuckle escaped.

“It’s not even a funny conversation. Promise. Your husband is just a fool, and I’m not sure why we haven’t stopped laughing.”

“He’s like that,” Senri said indulgently as if she suddenly realized what had happened. “He finds humor in everything if he can. Won’t grow up, my Kian.”

“Why should I grow up? Life’s boring when everyone’s stiff and adult-like. I’m too old to be taking everything so seriously.” The male grinned as he found a seat as well. “So, can I stick around and watch the lesson?”

“Mave?” Senri looked at her, implying it was her decision.

“I don’t have any problem with it. He can laugh at me too, and I promise not to gut him for it.” Mave dared to smirk. “I’ve gotten used to being bad at things.”

“Oh, shush. You took to flying pretty well.”

“Except the time I hit a tree…or the few dozen times I hit trees,” she reminded her friend.

“I was going to leave those out to save your dignity.” Senri gave a pointed glance at Kian. “I was trying not to make it a joke for someone in the room.”

“He’s your husband!” Mave reminded her. “He already knew, anyway.”

“I am right here, females. And I was there for one of those ‘Mave meets the trees’ incidents. I recall not laughing as everyone tried to figure out if she was dead or not.” He crossed his arms. “I’m not a complete fool.”

“Matesh and Brynec were very distressed,” Senri said, a small smile breaking out. “Luckily, the flute and drums are not so dangerous. Let me go get mine. I have a few sets…” Senri wandered out of the room. Mave gave the left-behind husband a look.

“Who makes them?” she asked, curious. Everything in the village was made by the villagers. There was something precious about objects to the Andinna. She noticed how some treasured their bows and others took time to tend their clothing. It was all hard work, and everyone took pride in it.

“Senri made her own. It’s why she won’t throw any of the old ones out,” he explained, smiling. “She still has the drums she played the night she and I were together for the first time.”

“Wait…wouldn’t those be…a couple thousand years old at this point?” Mave knew she must have had the most incredulous look on her face because Kian started to laugh.

“They are. They’re falling apart and can’t be played anymore, but she keeps them. I think she hopes to burn them with my corpse one day.” He shrugged. “She thinks I don’t pay attention because I’m always out with the Company, but I know for a fact that she has six flutes and carved each and every one of them. She has four drum sets, all of which she crafted by hand.”

“Why more flutes?”

“She plays them more. The drums remind her of the War now,” he answered, his words losing the humor they once had. “We lost a son.”

“I, uh…I know,” she said quickly. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault. He died early in. Females play the drums of war for the Andinna. As you’ve realized at this point, we follow the tone of our females. When females play the drums…” He took a deep breath. “It’s like being called by the sky itself, just like when we fly. They call, and we answer. Then they lead us into battle. It’s a part of us, who we are. There was a time Senri used to play those drums and…”

Mave saw the tears shine in his eyes. “Sounds wonderful.”

“It was,” he agreed softly. “But war changes people. For better or for worse, it changes people.”

“Violence marks a person.” Mave knew all about it. “I’m grateful she’s taking the time to teach me this when it’s possibly a sore spot.”

There was a crash in another room, followed by cursing.

“She adores you,” he replied, chuckling at the sounds. “I think she’s glad to have a female around she can relate to, and you’re one of the Company, not an outsider.”

Mave couldn’t find anything to reply with, sinking into her own thoughts at his words. She and Senri were a lot alike, something Mave used to learn how to behave in the village. From the very first moment she’d met her, Mave had felt comfortable, like she could be honest with the older female. For months now, they’d talked. They walked around together on the lazy afternoons. She watched Senri drill the village guards, seeing the warrior peek out from the motherly shell.

And she saw this female, who could use a sword nearly as well as Mave could, with a wonderful, loving family. Willem and Gentrin were just as doting and devoted as Kian.

It gave Mave a little hope her own family would be just as perfect one day—she, Bryn, Mat, and whoever else. Mave was no longer closed off to the idea. She didn’t know if there was anyone else, but who ever knew? She certainly hadn’t expected the two lovers she had. She hadn’t expected the Company or freedom or a little brother in Rainev. She was open to anything at that point.

“Kian! Come get the drums!” Senri called out. Mave jumped as the big male jumped up and ran off down the back hallway.

There was more cursing, more crashing around, but Mave stayed quiet, holding back laughter as Senri and Kian came back out.

“These are the drums,” Senri declared, putting down a set of five drums, all fixed together with wood. Kian placed a second set in front of Mave. “Those are my newest. You can go as hard on them as you want. I didn’t want you to accidentally break one of my older sets and feel bad.”

“If she breaks them, we’re allowed to throw them out. Or use them as kindling,” Kian explained, grinning. “She’s pretty against that.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Mave said quietly, running her hands over the leather tops of the drums. It was so taut, she couldn’t get much bend when she pushed down.

“Hit it,” Senri ordered, smiling. “Use the bottom of your hand, not the palm. Keeps you from stinging your palm.”

Mave did as she instructed, whacking the biggest of the drums. It sounded off with a wonderful, powerful boom, sending shivers down her spine.

“And then there’s a flute.” Senri pulled two small, wooden tubes with holes from her pockets. “Here. Breathe gently into the end. You can cover holes to change the note.”

“Why do the Andinna not have any string things like the Elvasi?” Mave took one of the flutes, looking it over. It seemed so delicate as if she would break it by just holding it. She was afraid she would anyway.

“We’re not traditionally a horse people, and most of those instruments are made with horsehair,” Senri explained. “The drums are animal hide and sinew with wood. The flutes are just carved wood, though sometimes bone. Very carefully carved. It can take me a year to make one that will last and sound right. But essentially, our traditional instruments are made out of things we have a lot of.”

“I thought you were some great warrior,” Mave said, smirking. She meant it teasingly, trying to egg Senri into poking her back. “And yet, you’re making flutes and drums.”

Senri nodded. “They…take the sting of war away sometimes. When life is only blood and death, what are you living for? The beauty of the world needs to be recognized if it’s to be fought for.”

Mave let those words sink in. Allaina had said something similar earlier. She was ruder about it, but the message was the same.

The Andinna weren’t just warriors. They cherished beautiful things—their customary jewelry, their music, their festivals. Those were the things they protected and lived for when they picked up their curved blades and flew to fight.

I don’t know how to be anything but a warrior. I’ve only ever known blood and death until recently, and it’s still most of what I know.

The thought stung but told Mave the answer to which instrument she should play.

“I’d like to try the flute,” she said softly.

“Okay.” Senri didn’t seem shocked by her choice. “I’ll keep the drums out and let you hear a real beat from them later.”

“You don’t have to…Kian told me…” Mave didn’t know the social protocol to ‘your son is dead, and they remind you of him.’ When she gave a big-eyed glance to the male, he shrugged.

“I loved my son,” Senri said, leaning over and taking her hand. “I hated the War. I won’t play a war beat.” Her eyes went misty now. “He would have liked you.”

“Thank you.”

“Now you’ve got me weepy!” She started to laugh, wiping her face. “I haven’t been weepy in a decade. Kian, sit there and be quiet. No interrupting the lesson.”

“Of course, my love.” He found his seat again and leaned back, watching them with a smile.

“Now, Mave, be sure to breathe softly. If you push too much air through, it’ll make a horrendous sound none of us will appreciate. Make sure it’s a steady breath.”

Mave brought the flute to her mouth, not holding any of the holes, wondering if that would change anything.

The sound she got from the delicate little flute was just as tiny and pretty as the object itself—light and airy.

“Good,” Senri said kindly. “Now, listen to this. This is what the flute does for the spring festival.”

Mave lowered the flute and listened as a pretty tune was played for them, happy and bright. It had a sorrowful note in the middle, then a crescendo followed into something triumphant and gorgeous—something strong from something so delicate.

And she fell in love.

“Yes,” she decided again. “I think I want to learn the flute.”

Senri gave her a knowing smile. “It’s very different from the blade, isn’t it?”

“It is.”

“It’s not aggressive or violent. It’s just beautiful.”

Mave could only nod.

“That’s why I like the flute more, too,” she whispered. “It’s traditionally the instrument of the priests and bards of our people. Now, let’s get you started. I want to see if you can keep a beat, and we’ll worry more about teaching you specific notes and how to read music later on. I bet I can help you memorize the music you need before the festival without it.”

“Great. More reading,” Mave said, trying not to chuckle. “I’m still trying to get reading Andena down.”

“You’re too hard on yourself.” Senri chuckled with her, grinning. “Flying, fighting, music, speaking, reading, and writing our language, Elvasi, and Common. I said it this morning, and I’ll say it again. Remember what you’ve already accomplished and stop beating yourself up for what you haven’t figured out yet.”

The conversation died as Senri started her instruction about the flute and the piece they would play for the festival. Mave had trouble keeping a beat until Kian pulled a drum set to him and started hitting it, giving her something else to follow.

It went slowly. Senri stopped her more than once, instructing her how to breathe into the flute.

“Remember to take a breath sometimes. Don’t think you have the air to do it all without inhaling. There’s a couple of good spots to stop. I’ll point them out as we go along. Let me play it again and watch where I stop to inhale.”

Mave wanted to be just as good as Senri. There was something so peaceful about the sounds. Mave had heard and experienced music before, but never like this—never intimately, never in a situation where she felt comfortable. There were parties where the Elvasi would pay the Empress for her to attend. Mave had never paid attention to the background noise while she was trying to stay alive. She tried to remember more of it, wondering if it was beautiful then, and she just hadn’t noticed.

It happened in an instant. Suddenly, she was back in those parties, and her heart clenched.

“I need to go,” she decided. She stumbled as she stood up, memories assaulting her. “I have to go.” She couldn’t breathe anymore. The room was hot and humid like those parties had been.

She didn’t hear what Senri was playing anymore. She heard harps and violins. She heard trumpets and pianos.

“Are you okay?” Senri put the flute down. “Mave.”

She retreated, tripping on Kian as she tried to make it to the front door. He jumped up as she hurried away. Before she could make it to the door, he grabbed her.

“What happened?” he demanded softly, holding her before she could escape.

“Let me go outside,” she begged. She needed the fresh air.

He released her immediately, and she stumbled out of the door. He grabbed her again, so she didn’t tumble off the porch and down the cliff.

“Now tell me what happened.”

“Is she okay?” Senri called from behind him. “Kian?”

“She’s right here. Mave, answer me.”

“For a second…it was too much like Elliar. I was trying to remember what sort of music I used to hear and…” she answered. Outside, the cold air burned her lungs as she took long, deep breaths, reminding her where she was. It was all she needed. “I’m fine now.”

“I’ve never seen you have a flashback before,” he said gently. “Would you like to practice outside? Senri, it might be better for her, getting used to the mountain air and possible weather.”

“Good idea. We’re using the flutes. We can go anywhere.”

“Yes.” Mave nodded, her throat tight.

“Let’s go,” Kian said, letting her go and jumping off the porch. Mave watched him fly as Senri stepped up next to her.

“It happens to everyone. What did you in at the end?”

“The room was too hot,” Mave answered. “Elliar was always hot. Everyone was close together, and it was so blasted hot. They had fires going in the summer and didn’t mind it. I couldn’t handle it. I was trying to remember the music…” Mave closed her eyes. “But I only ever heard their music when things were bad.”

“Well, we’re definitely practicing outside, then. Have you had any other flashbacks?”

“No,” Mave answered. “Bryn says it’s normal. I’ve been cautious about certain things in the bedroom with them. I never thought music…”

“Sometimes, when I hear the drums, I’m taken back to the day my son died. Not all the time, but some days I can’t bear it. Some days, I remember the way his commanding officer walked into my tent with Kian, Willem, and Gentrin and told us what happened.”

“What was his name?” she asked. She didn’t know why she suddenly needed to know. She wanted to know the name of the pain this happy family held close and private to them.

“Alden,” she answered. “I’ll keep it in mind you can’t play in the heat.”

“Thanks. I’ll keep in mind sometimes you can’t listen to the drums.”

Senri chuckled. “Thank you. Now, let’s go find my husband and continue our practice. Maybe I can get him to dance for you.”

“I would like that.”

They took off at the same time, finding Kian quickly at Alchan’s home, of all places. He was talking to their king as Mave landed, Senri right behind her.

“Ah, there they are! I came out this way because Alchan’s place is quiet. Figured no one except the Company would ever hear you.”

“I haven’t agreed to this yet,” Alchan said, but he watched Mave carefully. There was nothing harsh about the stare, more curious than anything. It was still a staredown, but much of the heat was gone now. They both knew the score, and there was no changing it, so they’d stopped growling at each other. Now, they just stared, wondering if either of them would ever bend one day. “The flute? I figured the drums would be more your style.”

“The flute isn’t my style, which is why I want to learn it,” she explained. “We can find somewhere else—”

“It’s fine,” he said suddenly. “It also gives me a chance to check in with you more often, though I promise not to interrupt the lessons.” Then he dismissed her, looking over her shoulder. “Senri, what’s Jesvena planning?”

“Oh, you know, just the best spring festival we’ve had in a decade to make us look good in your eyes,” Senri answered, grinning. “She’s not going to pass up the chance to impress you. You can bet every female in the village is going to try and ride some royal cock come spring.”

“Hope they’re happy with Luykas,” he muttered, shaking his head. “Or the royal guard. We’ve got…” He smirked like he’d just realized something funny and didn’t want to tell anyone the joke. “Well, we have fewer single males than we used to.”

“Yeah, their options are down to Rain, Zayden, Luykas, and Leshaun.” Kian started laughing, shaking his head. “I bet half of them will cry because Matesh is taken.”

“They’ll get over it,” Mave told him, not bothered by the implication. She knew the reputation of her first lover, but it didn’t bother her. He belonged to her, and she had no concern about losing him.

“Stone cold,” Kian accused. “Just abandoning the young females to their fate.”

“There’s plenty of males in the village. They’ll find their own,” she retorted.

“Okay, I’m going inside. You’ll be out here every afternoon?” Alchan seemed like he wanted to run, as if he didn’t want to hear about any of this.

“That’s right! Thank you, Your Grace.” Senri inclined her head in a small bow.

The male just snorted and walked away, none of them moving until he was inside.

“He’s different now,” Mave commented, having noticed the change in their king since they settled for the winter.

“He’s relaxed. He’ll get up our asses and be a prick again when spring is here and we’re going back out for work. Enjoy this side of him while you have it. He’s still an ass, but he’s less likely to try and kill you.”

“I’m not worried he’ll try to kill me. I don’t think he can beat me in a fight.”

“And with that, let’s get back to the music lesson.” Senri grabbed her, pulling her toward Alchan’s waterfall, pool, and stream. “I know he’s not the most likable male, but let’s not talk about killing the king, please. We do need him, as much as many would rather not.”

5

Zayden

“Do it again!” Zayden roared, looking over the soft guards—half panting, the other half looking ready to drop. “Senri would be disappointed in you if she saw this performance!”

“Here, here!” Mat yelled from the back. “She gave you to us for the rest of winter, and we’re going to give her back guards of worth. Do you know why it was this group? You’re the ones we’ve heard giving her the hardest time. You’ve been neglecting your training, which means you’re ours now!”

“Maybe we should teach ‘em how to die with honor since they obviously can’t use the swords they’re holding,” Bryn said, just loud enough for the entire group to hear. Mat and Zayden’s taunting hadn’t gotten to them, but that did. Nearly a third of the group replied with nonthreatening snarls and growls. Bryn grinned evilly at the guards, opening his arms in a dare.

Zayden shook his head sadly. He knew Senri was having a hard time with many of the younger males, anyone born after the war, but he didn’t think it was this bad. This was his first time seeing it, and now, he knew why she wanted more of the Company helping with her warriors.

This is pathetic. If Alchan or Luykas saw this…

Those two would kill the entire lot of them if they pissed them off enough. Dead was better than incompetent. Incompetent got good soldiers killed.

“Are you like this with her?” he asked loudly, walking closer to the group. “Do you always snap, snarl, and half-ass your way through training?”

“We’ve been at this since morning!” one yelled from the back.

“You were just as shitty this morning as you are now!” Matesh fired back, snarling. “You came out yawning and complaining it was too early to be away from your warm beds. You figured you could go through the motions, and we would let you leave. That’s not how we do things.”

“Now, we’ll give you a few moments off. Drink water, stretch, but when you come back, we expect you to be focused. This isn’t a fucking hard drill.” Zayden pointed toward a stream on one side of the training field. “Go before those two stop you.”

They ran faster than they had all morning. Mat stomped over to him, his eyes blazing with anger. Zayden nearly believed his best friend was mad at him and hoped that wasn’t the case as the big male closed the distance. Bryn fell in step behind him, which was even more terrifying.

Who could have thought those two would become a pair? They’re going to be dangerous one day, fighting together beside her.

“I hate them,” Matesh growled deeply. “I came out here today thinking this would be fun, but instead, we’ve got children playing war.”

“What did Senri say about it?” he asked, looking between the two males.

Bryn sighed. “The young males don’t take the threat seriously enough. They’ve been sheltered here in Olost for a long time. Most came to this village recently from villages even deeper in the mountains, where the Elvasi can’t touch. Add in the fact that the young females aren’t as strong because they need to be protected and many are shattered by their time in slavery, and it’s a recipe for a weaker generation.”

“Should give them to Mave,” Zayden muttered, shaking his head again. “If anyone can teach someone how to strike fear in the hearts of others, I bet it’s her.”

“Agreed, but she’s busy with Luykas, and I don’t think she gets along with the other females,” Mat said. “It’s a mess that gets worse every year.”

They fell silent, each of them probably thinking about how ugly the future of the Andinna looked. If they couldn’t impart the importance of being strong to these males, the Andinna would be just as vulnerable as they had been when the war ended. Elvasi hunters looking to capture new slaves would always be a problem. Their people were still crippled from the War.

And yet, they had weak males who weren’t ready for the lives ahead of them.

“At least the old males aren’t this bad,” he finally said.

“Yes. The old males, who are broken and battered from years of fighting and too old to demand the respect of the young ones because the young ones at least still have the strength and freshness of youth.” Mat snorted. “I would never ask Leshaun to come out here and fight these guys. They would break his arm or something. It’s a sad truth.”

“There are dozens of warriors in this village who are good soldiers. Why haven’t they come out here and fixed this?” Bryn demanded. “Dozens between our age and Kian’s. What’s wrong with them?”

“They’re doing all they can,” Mat answered softly. “But Senri is the leader, and she can’t get a grip on this group. These males are all under four hundred years old, and there’s over a dozen of them. They’ve become a fucking pack and won’t take shit from anyone.”

“We all go through that phase,” Zayden commented pragmatically. “It’s a time of turmoil for males. They can start earning females, and that means it’s their only goal. Being a village guard isn’t going to do that for them.”

“Being little rebels gets attention. Some young females probably find them sexy.” Mat paused, his face twisting in disgust. “Fuck, I used to do the same thing.”

“Exactly.” Zayden shoved his hands into his pockets, rocking back on his heels. Before he fell back, the tip of his tail touched the ground and propped him up.

“Time to call ‘em back,” Bryn said with a grunt. His whistle could probably be heard for miles. “Get over here!” he roared. “Back to work!”

The amount of grumbling from the group annoyed Zayden, but the slow walk the young males made to their spots pissed him off even more.

“Brynec told you to move, so you better fucking move!” he growled, moving to corral the young shits into their spots.

“Fuck off, you old prick,” one snapped, reaching out to shove him. Something was familiar about the young male, but Zayden didn’t let that stop him. He grabbed the boy’s wrist and yanked, pulling him off balance. As the kid tumbled, he raised a knee into the young male’s gut. When the male hit the ground, Zayden let go of the wrist and took a step back.

“Don’t pick fights you can’t win. That’s the first lesson every young male should learn. I’ve got over a thousand years of experience on you. I’m not old, by any means. I’m still as fit as you are.” A thump nearby made someone curse, but he didn’t take his eyes off the downed male. “Now, get up and get to your spot. If you train hard enough, maybe one day, you’ll be able to beat me.”

“Don’t bet on it, Cartesh,” Rain said from behind him. “My dad is an asshole, and he’s good.”

“That’s right! You’re my son’s friend. Sorry, Rain. He tried to shove me. Can’t tolerate that.” He turned and smiled at his boy. “You’re late.”

“I was slow after lunch. I figured you wouldn’t miss me. You already have your hands full.” Rain smirked, stepping closer. “And Cartesh doesn’t talk to me anymore, so it’s no worry to me if he picks a fight he can’t win.”

Zayden chuckled as his boy kept walking, sparing only a glance down at the other male. Cartesh jumped up, brushing off his clothes, paling as Rain passed him.

“Now that our last trainer is here, we can get this started. Rainev is your age and about to show you it doesn’t take a thousand years to do this. You just need to fucking practice it.” Mat stepped in front of the crowd again. “Rain?”

“I can also turn into a wyvern and set them on fire if that works better for you.”

Everyone laughed except for the young males in formation. Which was to say, the Company males laughed at their expense.

“Does anyone want to spar with me?” Rain called out. “No wyvern. Just swords. Promise.”

“I’ll do it.” A bronze-eyed male stepped forward. “I can handle a little raki.”

“Those are fightin’ words,” Bryn said, raising an eyebrow. Zayden knew Bryn hated the small jokes, and it was foolish to underestimate one of the Andinna just because they might be smaller than average.

“They are. I don’t know what shithole Senri pulled you out of for training, but I’m going to enjoy sending you back to it,” Rain said in response, unsheathing his sword.

The young male charged, bullheaded and stupid. Zayden beamed with pride as Rain swiftly dodged and got first blood with his counterattack, which left the male stunned long enough Rain drew second blood, then kicked him in the dirt before anything could be done to stop him. The young male rolled over and met the tip of Rain’s blade at his throat.

“Dead,” Rain said softly. “Very, very dead. Turns out, I don’t need to be as big as you, let alone a wyvern, to handle you. I’m a lot faster than you and have put in thousands of hours to get as good as I am. Some of those hours were done as a slave in Elliar, fighting in the Colosseum under the tutelage of the Champion.” Rain leaned down, and Zayden was concerned his son might slip and kill the male. The tip of the blade was now pressed down hard enough into the vulnerable neck of the defeated male that a drop of blood began to form. “Don’t ever underestimate your opponent.”

“Mave would be proud,” Mat said, grinning. “Anyone else?”

Rain sheathed his sword when no one answered and walked to stand beside Zayden. He was so proud of his son, he could barely find any words to express it.

“You've gotten better this winter,” was the best thing he could come up with.

“The shit Alchan makes me do is making me stronger. A lot of heavy lifting and chopping firewood.” Rain smirked. “Thank you.”

“How’s that going?” Zayden ignored the training as Mat and Bryn started the males on the drills again. It was simple sword work, different moves in a long sequence that had to be done right. This had to be the thousandth time they made the young males do it.

“It’s good. I deserve it for talking back to him, just like Mat and Bryn deserve this grueling shit with the guards here in the village.” He shrugged.

“Hmm,” Zayden smirked. “I’m really proud of you. Not just for how good a warrior you’re becoming, but for that too. You’re honorable.”

“I learned from the best,” he said.

“Let me guess. Luykas?” He knew it was a favorite jibe of his son’s to name anyone but him.

“No,” Rain answered. “All of you.” He went silent for a second, looking away. Zayden saw a touch of darkness dampen the sapphire eyes their family was known for. It faded quickly, and his boy smiled again. “You’ve been doing a lot better recently.”

“Well, my son isn’t avoiding me like I’m fucking diseased. I’ve also learned how to give him space, which he had asked me for. I think that’s helped.” Zayden thumped his son on the back. “Wintering here has been good for the Company, giving you, Mave, and Mat a chance to heal.” Not enough, in Zayden’s mind, but at least some. Seeing the darkness come into Rain’s eyes always reminded him that something in his son had cracked, and as Mave had once said to him, his son would be different from the young male who had been captured. There was no stopping it.

“That’s what everyone has been saying.” Rain nodded, looking over the males in front of them. “I don’t fit in with them anymore.”

“Did you ever?” Zayden asked gently. “You’ve always been one of us. As much as I hated that.” He saw it now. Seeing his son in comparison to his peers reminded him that Rain had dedicated his life to being a member of the Company. He would never be one of the softer guards or a grunt. He was one of the elite.

“What happened between you and Cartesh? I thought he was your go-to fuck.” I want my boy happy, even if it’s with some little shit who doesn’t know how to stop measuring his cock with everyone around him.

“He tried while you were away, like right after you all left. I turned him down, and it hasn’t been the same since,” he explained. “I wasn’t feeling it anymore.”

Zayden knew it was because of Elliar. He had time to think about it now, see the changes in his son. This was just another nail in the coffin. Someone had tried to hurt his son, and he couldn’t live in denial about it anymore. He still couldn’t think the words, couldn’t let go of the last bit of denial he held on to. He couldn’t say it, but he saw more now that he gave Rain his space than he did when he was trying to force his boy to open up.

“There’s someone out there for you,” he promised. “You’ll find him.”

“Thanks, baba. Now, let’s show these males how real warriors do it.”

“Let’s,” Zayden agreed, grinning, trying to cover up where his thoughts went. He couldn’t say it, and he hoped it never had to be said. He just hoped he and the Company could love his son enough to help heal the wounds Elliar had left on him.

So far, it seemed like it was working.

6

Mave

Mave was anxious as she always was when she landed in the training field where she met Luykas every morning. Her previous night had gone well. After learning from Senri all afternoon, she enjoyed a quiet dinner with her males. While it had been an interesting day, it ended like every day before it—spending quality time with her lovers as they bitched and moaned about the weak males they had to train and work with. There was something endearing about it.

So, she knew she couldn’t be surprised she woke up tense at another morning with him. It was a routine she was familiar with.

What was surprising was the fact that she arrived first. She’d never beaten him. She would always drag her feet a little when she felt him leave his home every morning, so they didn’t have to see each other before training.

She focused on the second heartbeat in her chest. It wasn’t real, only an echo of his. Focusing on it, she could feel the pull in his direction with better clarity. It turned her head for her, directing her back to the village.

“So, now he’s the late one,” she muttered, shaking her head. She couldn’t tell if he was still in his home or not, but he was definitely in the village.

She found a stump on the edge of the field and sat down, pondering this new problem. Was he going to stop training her because she was pushing for more? Pulling out her right-handed morok and a rag, she wiped down the sword, catching her reflection in the metal. She was used to herself with tatua now, but it still made her pause. It was the first thing she had claimed with her freedom, and she had Matesh to thank for it. Now, she was living among other free Andinna. Now, she could speak most of the language. She was even learning to play the flute.

But it all came back to the fact that she was once a bare-faced Andinna, which was no longer the case.

She shoved the sword back into its sheath, then pulled out the little flute Senri gave her. Mave tried to play a couple of notes, wincing as they didn’t sound as pretty as when her friend played. She shoved it into her pocket again, confused as to why she even brought it. It just seemed like a good thing to do when she left after breakfast.

I’ll get better at playing. I’ll keep it to lessons for now.

After waiting for longer than she should have, she saw three black dots enter the sky, coming her way. From the ground, everyone was a black dot at a distance in the sky. Only the bond made it possible to recognize one as Luykas. As he drew closer, he lightened up, and she could recognize the white wings in the blue sky better. She could also see a deep red of one set of the wings and a green tint of the other.

She was grinning as Nevyn and Varon landed in front of her. Luykas had actually listened to her—she couldn’t believe it.

“Good morning,” she greeted, jumping up to shake their hands. Nevyn obliged, yawning, but Varon ignored her hand and wrapped his arms around her in a brotherly hug. It made her a little uncomfortable, but she accepted it, hugging him back.

“We’re going to spar with them and practice our…partnership in combat with the bond,” Luykas announced, stepping around the two males so they could see each other. She looked him over.

“Is that why you’re late?” she asked, letting go of Varon, who began to shake with laughter.

“No,” Nevyn answered. “He’s late because Varon and I had a hard time getting out of bed. Not his fault.”

She eyed him, then looked at Varon, raising an eyebrow.

“Can you blame him? My main training as a priest was for our love and fertility goddess.” For the first time since she met him, Varon gave her an arrogant smirk. He didn’t seem nearly as tired as his partner. Instead, he seemed rather proud of himself.

“I…” She looked away from the lovers to Luykas. What did a priest of love and fertility get up to that would wear out Nevyn? He shrugged.

“One learns not to question these two about their bedroom habits,” he said pragmatically. “Now, warm up stretches, then training?”

“Of course.” Nevyn was yawning again as he spoke, drawing out the words.

“And a chance for him to wake up,” she said teasingly, smirking at the couple. “I don’t let Mat and Bryn exhaust me on the nights before training. You should try that.”

“Ha! That’s called not living life,” Nevyn retorted. “You should let them exhaust you at every available opportunity. It’s what they’re there for. Ask them, and they’ll tell ya.”

“They also spend three full days and nights with the guards every week. They need their energy too,” she reminded him, chuckling. Whatever anxiety she always felt being around Luykas was gone with these two involved.

“Let’s just get started,” Luykas ordered, walking out into the middle of the field. She followed, the lovers trailing behind her.

“So, Mave. You know how to do some self-healing now, huh?” Nevyn asked as they stepped in a circle in the center of the snow-covered field.

“I’ve been practicing it.” She didn’t want to brag to him. He was the only person in the group she wasn’t sure she could beat with a sword, which made her cautious about talking too highly of herself. He’d put her on her ass as he had before.

“Wish I could do that,” he said dreamily. “Not a Blackblood, so…”

“She’s better at it than most,” Luykas commented, not looking up from his feet as he stretched. Mave copied him, knowing she needed to loosen up, or training with these three would kill her. “She can draw more power than I’ve seen most able to and heal more on the spot. Mat isn’t as strong as she is, and he’s decent. He can only speed up the healing in rest. You can see visible changes on her when she does it. Leshaun was probably as strong as her, but he’s past his prime now.”

“Well, look at you! You just have to be good at everything, don’t you?” Nevyn was ribbing her, and she felt her face heat. She was more surprised by Luykas’ praise than Nevyn’s. She hadn’t known he thought she was that good. Maybe that was why he’d finally decided to start them working on this.

“What’s the point of doing something if you’re not going to be good at it?” She shifted her weight between her feet in what probably looked like an anxious dance. “I mean, I’ve had a lot of time to practice.”

“What instrument did you pick with Senri? That way, when I hear rumors of a new music prodigy, I’ll know who it is.” Nevyn stepped closer, elbowing her side.

“Flute and don’t expect me to be amazing at it. I just want to be good enough to play for the festival. I don’t need to be great at everything.” She elbowed him back, harder, causing him to grunt and step out of her reach again. “Sometimes, I’m allowed to be passable. It’s not like anyone will die if I’m not the best flute player who’s ever lived among the Andinna.”

“The seriousness of Mave Lorren,” Luykas muttered, leaning toward Varon. The mute priest nodded in agreement.

They continued stretching, and once they were done, they separated into their pairs. Mave stood just close enough to Luykas so they could wrap their tail tips and hang on. She didn’t touch him yet, though. She didn’t want to open the bond fully until she had to. Nevyn and Varon, in contrast, were standing with their shoulders touching and their tails hooked.

“How many times have you two done this?” Nevyn asked, tilting his head to the side.

“Once,” Luykas answered, glancing at her. “With just us training, there’s no reason to use the bond except to throw each other off.”

“Oh.” Nevyn looked toward his lover. “This is going to be bad, love.”

Varon only nodded, a smirk forming.

“Let’s get started.” She didn’t want to wait around anymore. Mave reached out with her tail and grabbed Luykas, closing her eyes as everything assaulted her. The second heartbeat was strong and fast, his emotions flooding her.

“Pitiful,” Nevyn muttered. “The fact that they killed a sorcerer together amazes me.”

“Fuck you,” she growled. “Just need a minute to adjust.”

“Same,” Luykas grunted. She could feel his tension and attempts to get through the flood as well. It only compounded the problem.

“That’s the problem. You two aren’t used to each other. You’ve been bonded for what? Six or seven months? More? And yet, you two can’t handle a simple touch. The fight must have distracted you. Dying is a good motivator, but you didn’t use that success to continue working on it. Instead, you added months of separation. You’re back at square one, and sparring against you is pointless.”

Mave was able to open her eyes as he spoke. Nevyn seemed a little pissed. Varon reached out and wrapped a hand around the back of his lover’s neck.

“Then help us,” she asked softly.

“I can’t. You’re coming out of it but guess who isn’t.” He pointed to her partner. She could feel him, she didn’t need to see him. “He made the flow of the bond unequal. Could take him a while to get past it.”

“He did it before,” she reminded them, baring her teeth. “He’ll be fine.”

“The problem could be fixed if he reversed whatever spell he did while he made the bond,” Nevyn told her softly, eyeing her. “The bond would flow equally then.”

“He made the bond with me without my permission. He’ll live with the inequality of it,” she snarled.

“Is he close to coming out of it yet?” Nevyn looked back to her partner. “Yes. Good. Mave, I agree with you, but if you want this to be successful, you’ll need to do two things.” He lifted a hand, raising a finger to count. “One, you two need to touch each other more. Get used to it. Stop using the bond to shock each other while sparring and instead, accept it like you do breathing or flying. It needs to be seamless. It can’t be a fight.” The second finger rose. “Consider letting him fix the bond. It would help him, and you don’t want your partner at a disadvantage. If he dies, you’ll want to.”

“I’m fine,” Luykas finally gasped. “I’m fine. That night, we were both focused on living, which made it easier.”

“I think today is going to be educational,” Nevyn declared. “You two are obviously trying to fight it while using it. You might have meshed that night and worked well together, but I’m not sure you’ll get a second performance, and I’m damn sure not letting you try like this.”

Varon only nodded again, looking at them with hard eyes. She’d never seen the priest look anything close to angry.

“We can spar,” Luykas growled out. “Don’t need any damn—”

“Shut the fuck up,” Nevyn snapped. “Keep holding each other. It’ll help as I explain what I just saw and why it’s not what you want to do. It’s going to get you killed.”

“Stop being an ass and explain, then,” Mave ordered. She was trying not to think about the two things Nevyn wanted. She didn’t want to touch Luykas unless it was for this. She didn’t want to have the full strength of a bond she didn’t ask for. She wanted to make do with what she had—that was all.

“First, the bond isn’t a fight.” The lovers stepped forward at the exact same time. “It’s a unit. Generally, it’s a unit of love and commitment. For you two, it’s not. Varon and I began to use it for combat, realizing we’re better as a pair than apart. It could help us keep each other alive.” They both drew their swords.

Mave was struck with an uncomfortable feeling at how in sync they were as they began slowly moving through sword forms, not looking at each other, but neither missing a beat. They were perfectly identical.

“Killing the enemy is the second purpose, not the first. This isn’t a fighting style that lends itself to great sacrifice. It’s a fighting style about protecting the unit as a whole. You first have to be whole, a unit. You have to accept everything the bond tries to give you, not recoil from it like it’s poison.”

Together, the pair spun, barely brushing their wings together and switching positioning. They gave identical forward thrusts into invisible targets. Then they started circling, their backs to each other. “Luykas could find bad footing, but if you aren’t listening to the bond, you’ll miss what he feels. You could step wrong and end up getting yourself killed. Or get him killed.” Nevyn stopped talking, and after one last swing, they both stopped moving.

“Do you see?”

Yes. I don’t like it, but I see.

“So, what do you recommend if we want to do this?” Luykas asked.

“From here on out, there’s no sparring between you two. If you want to spar, you’ll spar against one of us. You’re going to learn forms and drills from us while using the bond, learning how to truly be a unit. To feel each other and understand the messages you receive.” Nevyn met her eyes then Luykas’. “That’s our offer. When we think you’re ready, you can spar with us. You’ll probably lose, but if it goes well enough for you both, I’ll comfortably tell you and Alchan this is viable in the field.”

“Accepted,” Mave said instantly. She looked to her right and watched her partner nod slowly.

“You two can be monsters on the battlefield alone or as a pair. Mave, you’re one of the strongest raw talents I’ve seen with a sword in years. Luykas, you’re a genius with blending your magics with your fighting, giving yourself an edge many others will never have. The Elvasi have a name for fighters like you, don’t they?”

“War sorcerers,” Luykas answered. “I’ve been hoping to get my hands on more tomes. They have some tricks I don’t know yet.”

“It’s good to see one Andinna trying to even the playing field against some of the Elvasi’s nastier warriors.” Nevyn sighed. “Together, you two could take over a battlefield. Of that, I have no doubt. You just have to get over yourselves.”

That stung more than Mave was willing to admit. Wasn’t that the crux of the problem he described? When they touched, they recoiled, fought the bond, and tried to remain themselves. They didn’t accept the other person, and for Luykas, it was even worse than what she dealt with.

“Message received.”

“I wish you two could start sparring today.” Nevyn’s face softened. “You both just needed a dose of reality, and it’s time you got it. Let’s get started. We’ll walk you through our practice regimen. Learn it and never forget it. Even if you aren’t sparring against others, it’ll help you learn how to move around each other and stay in sync.”

Mave felt something through the bond, a hopefulness that infected her own soul. She looked at Luykas again, finding him staring at her.

“I think we can do this,” he said strongly.

“I do, too.”

“At least they aren’t fighting me on this,” Nevyn said softly to his lover. “Get in position and copy us, you two.”

Mave stepped into place, angling so her back was to Luykas. Nevyn pointed and directed each of them into the proper spot.

“I’m following you, and Luykas is following Varon?” she asked, looking over her shoulder to see her partner focused on the priest.

“That’s my plan.” Nevyn swung his blade nonchalantly in his hand, a smooth motion she’d done countless times. It seemed to be a trademark of any warrior used to holding a sword while working. She unsheathed her right-handed morok to match him. “One day, you two will be able to do more than this. You’ll know each other and how to move together. This is just laying the groundwork.”

“You have a lot of faith in us,” Mave said, watching him. She knew she could become good at it. She had a high level of confidence in herself and knew Luykas believed in himself. He also believed in her, and she knew he was a capable warrior. They had worked together once before, and they could do it again.

But she had her concerns.

Nevyn had faith she couldn’t relate to, even if he was frustrated at the state of them. He smirked at her comment but didn’t say anything right away. It was like he could see through her. Warrior to warrior, he knew she was plagued by insecurity—none she was willing to show him, but he saw it, anyway. He leaned in close and wrapped a hand around the back of her head, pulling her close. She dropped her connection to Luykas for a moment, letting go of him so he couldn’t feel her reaction to whatever Nevyn wanted to say to her.

“You’re scared of seeing everything about him,” he said softly, quiet enough Luykas wouldn’t be able to hear him. “You’re worried there’s more you don’t want to learn. You’re also a stubborn female, and you’ve let him in as much as you’re willing to. You’ve never been truly open to anyone, I think, and this asks for more than that.”

She nodded once. He was right about that. Keeping the bond open between them whenever they were together would let Luykas know everything about her and her about him. That was scary. She respected him more now, but she wasn’t sure she was willing to be close to him.

“He’s worried you’ll see too much of him, and you’ll hate him for it. He’s also afraid to be open,” he informed her, still smirking. “Your fears are right. There is more to him than most can possibly understand.” He teasingly tapped the back of her head.

“I have faith because both of you are focused, driven Andinna, who dedicate everything you are to whatever goal you want to accomplish, no matter what it asks of you. You’ll learn the things you don’t want to know, and you’ll adjust to them because if you don’t, there is no succeeding at this. He’ll, in turn, grow comfortable with you knowing those things about him because if he doesn’t, there’s no chance of this working.”

“Did you and Varon have this problem?” she asked just as quietly.

“No, but it’s a problem that keeps most Andinna from ever creating a blood bond with someone they love. It’s vulnerable. It’s a sign of ultimate trust. He used it to save your life, not thinking of the emotional consequences of it, and depending on how you look at it, he fucked up, or he did the best he could. This is something you two will have to get past.”

“Are we getting started?” Luykas asked from his spot.

Nevyn let her go and stepped back. She looked over her shoulder to see Luykas swallowing. Nevyn had hit the nail on the head and given her the ultimatum. She couldn’t do this without learning who Luykas truly was, and he couldn’t do it if he tried to keep whatever secrets he kept. She hooked the tip of her tail with his again, letting the bond slam into her chest again. He was confused by what had just happened. She would have to explain later.

“Follow us,” Nevyn ordered.

She matched every move he made, half a beat behind. Her partner followed Varon in the same fashion. The bond let her know they were in sync. Together, they moved through the motions. She tried to stay focused on the pattern Nevyn was showing her and knew Luykas was doing the same. When they reached the spin, she followed Nevyn and found herself giving a forward thrust to an invisible opponent with Luykas behind her. Whatever steps they had just made kept them out of each other’s way. It felt fluid like water, and as long as they followed the steps, nothing would go wrong.

They went through the simple pattern more than a dozen times. Mave finally pushed the pace to match Nevyn, and Luykas responded in kind, matching Varon beat for beat. Now all four of the Andinna were a unit.

Following the pattern, knowing where to cut and where to thrust, made it seem easy. She knew where to step and knew he wouldn’t be in her way, and she wouldn’t be in his. She wasn’t worried about getting hurt, knowing his blade was far from her.

She didn’t realize that Nevyn and Varon had stopped. She and Luykas continued, focused on their invisible fight, not changing the footwork or sword work they had been walked through.

“When they’re focused, they don’t even mind it. Look at them. Perfectly in sync,” Nevyn commented loudly.

That broke her concentration. She turned to look at him, her eyes wide. Luykas stopped as well, just as shocked as she was.

“When did you stop?” she asked, frowning. She unhooked her tail from Luykas, thinking training was over.

“Two rotations ago. We wanted to see you two in action,” he answered, gesturing between them. “Keep doing this for today. Spend more time together outside of training. Tomorrow, same thing, and the day after that. Maybe by the end of the week, you two can spar against us, not as a pair, but as two enemies. We’ll go easy on you for that and try to mimic Elvasi fighting styles. Something you’ll actually see when the time comes.”

“We can do that,” Luykas agreed. “Thank you.”

“We’re going to go. You were just doing it perfectly and don’t need babysitters.” He grinned and jumped into the air before she could say anything. Varon followed him, waving as he entered the sky.

“Those two are so…” She didn’t have the right word for them. They were something, though.

“Agreed,” Luykas chuckled, nodding. “They came in, gave us an ass-chewing—”

“Then left us feeling good about it,” she finished, snorting. “Ready to get back to it?”

“What did he say to you earlier?” Luykas asked at the same time.

They stared at each other, and she relented. He deserved to know.

“He said we would fail if we let our own concerns get in the way.” She didn’t want to say exactly what Nevyn had said, but she hoped that got the point across.

“He’s right.”

“I say…we should stay focused on this and forget the rest. I’m over the thing that made this bond. I am. It’s done, it’s happened…and I’m alive and free of the Empress thanks to you.” She shrugged. “There’s no reason to hold a grudge.”

“And I’ll forget how you held me at a distance for weeks on end because of that grudge. I’ll also admit I expected too much from you too soon and hope you forgive me for that.”

“I do.” She smirked. “We’re going to fight together. We should do it well.”

“I agree.”

They hooked their tails. She tried to ignore the personal current that was Luykas’ emotions. She tried not to let any of them throw her off her game.

They started going through what they had just learned. They stayed focused on invisible enemies, finding their groove again. It wore on and on. Mave stopped thinking about how Luykas was doing behind her and focused only on what foe might be in front of her. She didn’t question where she put her feet.

Easy.

When they were done, she knew he felt as victorious as she did.

“We might actually be able to do this,” she said, panting. By the end, they were going through the drill quickly. “And he wants us to do this all week?”

“He wants us used to the bond. No shock whenever we touch. No distraction when we fight.” He smiled. “Want lunch with me today?”

“Sure.” She looked at their tails. “And we have to keep the bond fully open whenever we’re together.” That part made her uncomfortable. “Can we not and say we did?”

“I’m more than okay with that,” he agreed, chuckling. “I think…if we do this here in training every day, we’ll be fine.”

“Those two are lovers. They want to share everything. There’s no reason for us to share it all before we’re comfortable. If we can fight together and prove to him it works, we won’t have to expose all of…” She waved a hand between them. “You know.”

“We don’t have to give away all of our secrets before we’re ready. We don’t have to do it all at once.”

“He’s right. Eventually, we’ll have to get…truly used to each other.” She felt a tad guilty. She knew he was right. Nevyn and Varon had been bonded for centuries. Thousands of years, truthfully. They would know about this. “Let’s do lunch. Bryn says we’re oil and water. Let’s try to find the same wavelength before we get the bond further involved.”

“I like that. Meet you at the dining hall?”

“Um, one more thing?” She raised her chin. “Thank you for listening to me and…changing up our training.”

“I should have listened to you sooner. Nevyn telling me you wanted to stab me in the balls was a fairly good indicator it was time for me to change it up.”

“Well, thanks, no matter what caused it.”

“Let’s get something to eat.”

“I’ll meet you there,” she promised.

He jumped off first, leaving her in the snowy field. She watched him disappear into the sky.

“We can do this,” she whispered to herself. “I can do this.”

Nevyn was right about the bond—she knew it—but before she could get over the feeling of the bond and being open like that, she really did have to get over herself and finally make a friend out of Luykas Andini.

7

Mave

She saw Luykas enter the dining hall as she approached. She couldn’t blame him for not waiting outside since there was a bite to the winter air. It was easier to stay warm when they were training. She landed with an ungraceful thump on the cleared ground, ten feet from the door. Barely on her feet, she started walking as the winter winds grew stronger. It felt like a storm was coming.

“Let me get that for you,” someone called when she was nearly at the door. Looking over her shoulder, she saw a male she didn’t know.

“And you are?” she asked softly.

“The name is Learen,” he answered. He reached out to grab the door, moving around her when she didn’t move out of his way. She noticed something off as she got a good look at him—he only had one hand. “Saw a female coming to the door and decided to grab it for you. Don’t mean any offense.”

“My name is Mave. No offense taken,” she replied. She met his eyes, noticing they were a deep purple, an unusual color, not found in any of the other races. Then again, the Andinna had a lot of eye colors not found in the other races.

“Everyone knows your name,” he said, chuckling as he dropped those purple eyes, admitting she was the more dominant Andinna. “The newest member of the Ivory Shadows, working for the king. Also, the big scary demon we all heard about, fighting in Elliar’s Colosseum.”

“Yeah, that’s me,” she said, suddenly uncomfortable.

“The stories never scared me,” he promised. He smirked, nodding to the door. “Go on. I’m sure there’s someone waiting on you.”

She could only nod, moving inside, leaving him to follow her in. She didn’t waste any time creating distance, finding Luykas quickly, and walking directly for him. When she sat down, he didn’t seem very surprised.

“You hovered outside. Worried about having a meal with me?” he asked lightheartedly.

“Do you know a male named Learen?” He frowned, looking over his shoulder at the rest of the dining hall. “He opened the door for me. Introduced himself.”

“Well, damn. I wonder when he showed up,” he said softly. “He used to be in the Company. Lost his hand about nine hundred years ago and disappeared to one of those more remote villages. Haven’t seen him in…four hundred years. Before that, I was lucky to see him once every decade.”

“Really?” She turned, trying to find him again. “He was once in the Company?” She hadn’t really pinned him for that. Then again, she had been shocked and hadn’t gotten a chance to look him over.

“He’s good, but be careful around him. He’s been…” Luykas shook his head. “He’s never been the same since he lost his hand. He deals with some things…”

“What happened?” she asked softly.

“He was captured and tortured by some Elvasi here in Olost. The hand…it was sent to us in Namur while we were looking for him. When we rescued him, he never wanted to see us again—blamed us. Losing the war, losing our people to slavery, losing him…He never really forgave us. He got over some of it, would see us from time to time, but never really moved on.”

“You and Alchan?” she asked.

“Yeah.” Luykas was somber now, his eyes distant. She continued to try to find Learen, but he was gone. “I wonder why he’s here now.”

“We could try to find him, learn what’s up. He didn’t tell me he was Company.”

“There’s a few old retirees and people who have come and gone from us. None live here in this village. With the heat we get from the Empire when someone retires, they generally go deeper into the mountains, find a little cave or a small village, and hide out. There’s not many of them, but some have to walk away from our life. Alchan and I try to make sure they’re taken care of.”

“That’s…really kind of you both,” she said cautiously. “I mean…if someone walked away from me…”

“You would just let them?” He gave her a small smile. “Can’t blame you for that. Not many people have been in your life in a good way. We tried to help Learen as much as we could, but sometimes, they don’t want help. Leshaun keeps up with the rumors of our old members, but he doesn’t tell us anything unless he thinks there’s trouble.”

“Has there ever been?”

“We had to hunt one down once,” he explained, his gold eyes dimming. “He’d…woken up with a nightmare one night and killed a few males in a rampage, lost in memories of a fight from the war. We…we had to go find him and deliver justice.”

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. What a hard thing to do—kill someone who had once been a comrade, a fellow warrior, because he was broken from the stress of everything he’d gone through. “The Empress wanted me to kill Mat and Rain. I couldn’t do it.”

“I know.”

They sat together silently, staring at each other like they both knew the pain they were both experiencing. Even without the bond, there was something there—an understanding.

“You should go get something to eat,” he finally suggested. “You have practice with Senri after this.”

“It’s not strenuous, but I am hungry,” she agreed. “Save my seat.” She jumped up, leaving him to find her own meal. The line moved slowly, and when she was in front of one of the young single males, she realized they were the problem. He seemed sore and stiff, taking his time giving her a serving of the beans that were standard at every meal made in the dining hall. She didn’t comment, wondering if he was also a guard, and if it was her males’ faults for the stiffness he was obviously experiencing.

When she was nearly back at the table, she heard laughing.

“It’s good to see you looking so healthy, Learen. It really is.” Luykas sounded relieved. She got close enough to see them through the crowd and realized Learen had gotten food and sat across from her commander.

“Yeah, it took some time, but I’m finally back in good condition. I let myself go there for a few years.” Learen grinned. “Centuries.”

She sat down slowly next to Luykas. Just a moment ago, he was telling her to be cautious around this one-handed male. Now, he was laughing, excited to see him. She brushed her tail against his to catch the flavor of his emotions. He didn’t jump, but she knew he noticed. He was cautious but was trying to put on his best face. He didn’t want Learen to feel like an outcast. They were friends once, and he saw no reason why he shouldn’t welcome the disabled male back with open arms if he had the chance.

She read that all in a simple, fast touch. He glanced at her, his smile not leaving, but now she knew it was a touch fake—not completely, but he didn’t want his old friend to see his worry.

“You should have told me you were once part of the Company,” she said, looking over the male across the table.

“I didn’t want you to feel like you should know me or about me. I know I’m a sore spot for Luykas and his brother.” He didn’t seem too offended by her calling him out, and his reason was a kind and sensible one. He looked back at Luykas. “Now, tell me what’s been going on. I’ve heard some things, like about Mave here.”

“You haven’t told me what’s been going on with you yet. What brought you here? You’ve never wanted to visit this village before.” Luykas raised his hands. “I’ll trade you.”

“I…joined up with a lone female,” he answered. “About three hundred years ago. I hit a rough patch. Hearing you guys killed Tokie for what he did, I slipped into a bad place. She found me. Nursed me back to health and has helped me since.”

“I’m glad to hear you found someone. Tokie was…” Luykas trailed off. “He’s the one I just told you about. The one who…lost his mind in the end.”

“Thanks for the heads up,” she replied, looking between them. “I take it that was a nickname?”

“It was. His parents must have hated him because his full name was a nightmare. Tokinyan. What the hell were they thinking? That name died out among our people generations ago,” Learen laughed as he explained.

“Yeah. Terrible name,” Luykas agreed. “What all have you heard?”

“Heard about Matesh. I remember when he was a stupid kid. Heard that’s changed, though. Now, he and his stupid friend are fucking males of worth. One even has a kid himself. Heard Mat and said new kid, Rainev, I think, were captured. How you saved them and got her with them.” He nodded in her direction. “I’ve missed a lot. Did Zayden really convince a female to have a youngling with him?”

“A clan member from Zira,” Luykas explained in return. “Her name was Summer. She was a good female. Matesh and Zayden raised Rainev into a good one as well. If you stick around, you might see them.”

“I would like that,” Learen said softly, nodding. “I was planning on visiting Alchan too. Knowing him, he hasn’t moved in nine hundred years.”

“He hasn’t. Same place.” Luykas was losing some of his false good mood. He shifted uncomfortably next to her. “Why are you here, Learen?”

“I heard about that from last year. Heard you settled here for the winter. I don’t know. My wife said it was a good time for me to come see you all, and it felt right.” He gave a sad smile. “I’ve spent a lot of years being angry with you. Hearing how you saved those two really got to me, I think. You saved me too, and all you got from me was anger.”

“You were tortured,” Mave whispered. “It changes people.”

“Yeah? Did they torture you? The Elvasi?” His words had a touch of anger to them like he couldn’t believe she dared to try to understand him. Some people didn’t want to be understood. They just wanted to be angry or hurt, the only way they could cope. She had seen it before. The pits were notorious for it. Those males had never wanted anyone to try to talk to them. They just wanted to feel powerful and angry, and she was a good target for that.

“For a thousand years,” she answered. “Wasn’t just the Elvasi either.”

“Mave…” Luykas tentatively put out a hand as if he wanted to console her. “He might not be the best—”

“Human?” Learen practically sneered.

“Andinna.” Oh, she could see why Luykas was worried now. There was a considerably angry male under the veneer of health and humor with a touch of awkwardness. “As you said, I’m the big scary demon everyone heard about in Elliar’s Colosseum. I don’t mean any offense. I just thought I could reassure you. I don’t think Luykas here is upset you were hurting and needed to get away after they had taken your hand.”

Learen’s face crumpled. “She’s just like my damn wife. Knows exactly what to say.”

“Females are like that,” Luykas said softly, watching her. “She’s right, too. Alchan and I were never angry with you for being angry. We just tried to make sure you were taken care of.”

“Yeah, well, that’s why I’m here. To finally say thank you for that. For all of it. I don’t plan on sticking around longer than today. I was following you in here when I caught a glimpse of Mave.” He half stood up, looking around. “Maybe I should go see Alchan, then head out.”

She made no move to stop him, neither did Luykas. He looked between them and settled back into his seat.

“What?” he demanded.

“You were always in a rush,” Luykas whispered. “I guess some things don’t change.”

Learen started to laugh. It was real, authentic in a way she hadn’t seen yet from the male. He doubled over, nodding. Even Luykas started to chuckle.

“Fuck, you’re right. I’ll stay for lunch. So, what else has been happening with the Company?”

“Well, Matesh is in a mayara now. I know you heard about his…activities over the years, so there’s something out of left field,” Luykas told him but turned to her as he spoke. “Well?”

“He’s my bodanra,” she told Learen. “Along with Brynec if you know him.”

“I never thought I would see the day,” Learen snorted.

They fell into easy conversation, Mave mostly quiet, only filling in something if Luykas wanted her to. They learned Learen was living over a week away from them by air. He had to stop at night and sleep on cliffs, then fly all day. Mave couldn’t imagine how hard that was on him, but he didn’t make it seem like too much of a concern.

She jumped when Rainev sat down next to her.

“Hey, sis,” he greeted, grinning.

“Shit. Give a female a warning!” She smiled back. Her blue-eyed illi bodyr only laughed. “How’re you?”

“Good, good. My dad should be right behind me. Shouldn’t take him too long to get food.”

“The line is slow today,” she explained. “Noticed it when I went through.”

“I heard one bitching about the Company when I walked in,” Luykas added, leaning around her to see Rain. “Would you know anything about that?”

“I don’t talk to most of them anymore, but…” He stood up, looking over the dining hall. “Yeah, a few of them were in drills yesterday with Mat, Bryn, and my dad. That might explain why they’re slow.”

“Figured,” Mave said, shaking her head. “Learen, this is Rainev, Zayden’s son.”

“Huh.” Learen eyed Rain as he sat back down. “You survived the Empire?”

“Yeah.” Rain stiffened. Mave reached over and gently took her little brother’s hand under the table. They still didn’t really talk about it, but they spent a lot of time together, and she knew it haunted him. She just didn’t know what else to do, except be there until he was ready. “Met Mave. She taught Mat and me how to get through it.”

“Zayden still a grumpy fuck?”

“He got grumpier after Rain was born and Summer died,” Luykas answered. “Now, he’s an overprotective father.”

“I heard that!” Zayden called out.

Mave laughed, still holding Rain’s hand. She leaned close to him as Luykas kept telling Learen something or another.

“Are you okay?” she asked quietly.

“I am, promise. Everyone keeps asking, but I’m feeling a lot better since…” he trailed off. “You know.”

“Where’re my males?” She lightened up, not wanting to make him upset in public. “Did you leave them harassing someone?”

“No, haven’t seen them. I was on my way back from Alchan’s when I saw my dad headed here for lunch.” He gave her a lopsided smile. “They probably are, you know. Don’t they have patrol tonight?”

“Oh, Skies, that’s right.” She let him go, rubbing her face in annoyance. “I’ve been distracted all day. Luykas and I worked on sparring and combat with the bond. A new direction for our morning training.”

“Oh.” Rain’s eyebrows went up. “How was that?”

“Surprisingly good. What do you think, Luykas? How do you think training went?”

“I think we could have done without the ass-chewing from Nevyn and Varon, but other than that, it went well,” he answered. “Now, can I eat, or is everyone going to keep trying to talk to me?”

“I should eat my food,” she realized, looking down at her untouched plate.

“Well, get to it, amyr. Can’t have you wasting away.” Rain elbowed her. “Remember, dinner at my place tonight. We made a deal.”

“I know. I would never miss dinner with you and Zayden.” She playfully elbowed him back.

It was a deal she and Rain had made early into winter. He’d caught her having dinner alone one night when Matesh and Brynec were on patrol and decided that didn’t sit well with him. Now, up to three nights a week, she was over with him and his father having dinner. Zayden warmed up to her as Rain started to improve and seem happier. He was still a grouch, but she knew there wasn’t any animosity between them. He was just Zayden. He loved his son—sometimes too much—and he was a grouch, but he cared for people. Or he tried to.

“Cool. If there’s a storm tonight, you can crash in my room.”

“Great. Now he’s inviting her over for sleepovers,” Zayden’s signature grouchy, rough voice cut through the conversations happening around them. Mave looked up to see him walking around the table and sitting next to Learen. Zayden ignored her stare and stared at the other male. “Well, by the fucking Skies. Learen. Look at you, alive and breathing.”

“Hey,” Learen smirked. “Look at you, father and everything.”

“It’s good to see you.” Zayden smiled.

“I love how he makes fun of us, then ignores us,” she whispered to Rain.

“I think Learen surprised him,” Rain whispered back. “Give him a minute, and he’ll remember we’re here.”

“I know you’re both over there, and I’m choosing to talk to the male I haven’t seen in centuries,” Zayden said, growling at the end. “I’ll be dealing with you two later tonight.”

“Sometimes, I think you don’t like me,” Mave commented lightly.

He huffed, looking back at Learen and launching into a conversation, talking about how much things had changed. Mave smirked as Zayden’s chest puffed up with pride as he talked about Rainev and everything his son could do.

She ate her food, glancing at Rain, who shook his head in mock dismay as a baby story came up. She snickered into her food. Rain’s first shift into his wyvern was quite the story.

“Then he breathed fire, and you can imagine that changed everything. We had to fireproof our home!” Zayden howled with laughter, and Learen joined in.

“I’m sorry I missed it!” Learen laughed, wiping his face. “Oh Skies, that sounds like something to see. And look at him now. Fully grown and I missed all of it. Well, Rain, it’s good to meet you finally.”

“Nice to finally meet you as well,” Rain replied, shaking his outstretched hand.

Mave gave Luykas a sideways glance. He seemed relaxed, and she had a feeling it was because this old Company male wasn’t a problem like she may have believed. If anything, Learen seemed like he was just an old soldier, looking to reconnect with his old unit. The only evidence she had for the traumatized and broken male Luykas talked about was the small outburst earlier in the conversation, and that was probably her fault for stepping in before Learen was comfortable with her.

She finished her meal and pushed the plate back. “I need to head out. I have a lesson.”

“For the spring festival?” Rain grabbed her plate and pulled it toward him. “I’ll take this for you.”

“Yeah, I’m learning to play the flute,” she explained. “Thank you.” She ruffled his hair as she stood up. “Stay out of trouble and keep your father from pissing everyone off.”

“Easier said than done, but I’ll try.” Rain chuckled, pushing her hand off the top of his head. “Good luck.”

“I’ll need it.” Before she walked away, she reached out to Learen. “It was good to meet you.”

He only nodded, shaking her hand in the Andinna way—grabbing each other’s forearms close to the elbow and holding for a moment. There were a couple more goodbyes she had to get through before she could leave—Luykas reminding her about training, Zayden telling her not to be late for dinner.

She left the dining hall with a light heart, smiling as she passed a couple of males trying to get in, and they even smiled back. She ignored the fact they walked faster, not letting it spoil her good mood.

She arrived at Alchan’s home to find Senri already waiting on her. She settled on a log next to her only female friend, taking her flute out of her pocket.

“Are you ready to get started?” Senri asked.

“I am. Sorry if I’m a little late. Learen is in the village, and I was getting to know him.”

“Learen?” Kian’s head perked up. He was lying about ten feet from them in the grass.

“Go,” Senri ordered, smiling.

He didn’t waste any time, taking off within seconds after she let him go. Mave and Senri were laughing as they started practicing. Mave stumbled over things, but nothing could dampen her good mood.

“You’re not frustrated,” Senri pointed out.

“I’m not.” Mave was still smiling as she twirled the flute in her fingers. Senri only raised an eyebrow. Mave was pretty notorious for getting frustrated with lessons, something she was constantly working on. “What can I say? It’s been a good day.”

8

Rainev

“Baba! Is dinner ready to go on the table?” Rain called out from the dining room. “Table is set.”

“Give me a moment!” his father yelled back.

Rain tapped his fingers on the table, wondering when Mave was going to show up. He didn’t have time to consider it for long when he heard a sharp knock on the front door.

“Come in!” he yelled. He was smirking as the door opened, and he heard her kicking her boots off. His father brought plates out to the table, grunting as she walked into view.

“Evening, Mave,” Zayden greeted. “Almost done setting up.”

“Don’t rush for me,” she replied. Rain watched her look around a touch uncomfortably like she did every time she came over for dinner. She didn’t move for a seat, instead grabbing a plate from Zayden and putting it on the table for him. “Please, calm down.”

“You’re a guest, stop that,” Zayden grumbled. “Mat would kill me if he knew you were helping me put food on the table. Rain, get your female to sit down and relax.”

“You heard the old man,” Rain said, grinning. “Sit down and relax.”

The look she gave him would have scared him in the pits, but now, he only laughed. She roughly grabbed a chair and pulled it back. He sat down as she fell into the seat, watching her politely.

“And why aren’t you helping him?” she asked, crossing her arms. “Don’t good sons help their parents?”

“Sure, but that would mean he wants my help, and he doesn’t,” Rain retorted. “Don’t good guests let their hosts take care of them?”

Finally, she smiled. “You got me. How are you two? Have a nice afternoon?”

“Yeah. I was fitted for a few new sets of breeches. Nothing big. You? How was practice with Senri?”

“Well, I won’t be the best musician, but she and I are both hopeful I’ll be good enough for the spring festival.” She looked away from him and growled, “Zayden, why don’t you let one of us help you?”

Rain looked toward the kitchen with her, chuckling. His father was trying to balance more than he really should. He walked slowly with the rest of dinner, and Rain knew it was time to step in and help when he saw his father realize he had no way of putting anything down.

“Baba, stop before you drop something.” He jumped up and grabbed one of the dishes, putting it on the table before it slipped off his father’s arm.

“I had it,” Zayden mumbled, putting the rest down on his own.

“Sure you did,” Rain teased. His father narrowed his eyes, so Rain decided to take his seat again, trying to stop grinning as his father sat down as well.

“Enjoy,” his father declared, waving at the spread on the table. Neither Rain nor Zayden moved to start making their own plates. There was a ritual, one they both followed from the time Rain’s mother was alive.

Rain eyed Mave, waiting on her to make a move. She didn’t move either, looking between them. Finally, she gave in, just like he knew she would.

“One day, you’ll stop this ridiculous habit,” she muttered, shaking her head. She stood up and dished her own plate. He didn’t move until she sat down, which was the cue he and Zayden needed to dive in and shove food onto their own plates. “I mean, it’s really unnecessary.”

“Any good male eating in private company with a female will allow her to pick what she would like first, then serve himself,” Zayden reminded her. “If the male is part of her mayara, he fixes her plate the way he knows she likes it unless it’s for her health.”

“She doesn’t need the lecture, baba. You’ve given it to her over a dozen times now. She knows.”

“Well, I won’t have Matesh showing up here, claiming I don’t treat his female right.” Zayden picked up a rib and tore off a piece.

Rain rolled his eyes. “Mave, you wouldn’t tell Mat or Bryn we treat you bad, would you?”

“Of course not,” she said, taking a bite of her food. “I’ll just tell him you think I’m an imbecile who needs repeated lectures about something I know but don’t give a shit about.”

Rain snorted, looking down at his plate as his father began to grumble louder.

“You’ve developed a sense of humor,” his father snapped as if it was an accusation.

“I have, it seems,” she agreed. Rain dared to look up at her and saw the small smile she sported.

“I hate it.” Zayden shook his head, turning his attention to his food. Rain resisted the bubble of laughter threatening him. His father looked like he was about to go up in flames if the redness taking over his face was any indication.

“Oh, get over yourself, you cranky shit,” Mave ordered. The smile faded, but Rain could still see humor in her eyes as they danced in the firelight.

He would have been worried about someone’s safety if Mave used that tone with anyone else, but it was common at their dinner table, and he could only work to keep from laughing. He failed. The first laugh came out strangled, then he couldn’t stop, leaning over his food as his shoulders shook.

“Look, now you’ve broken my son,” his father accused.

“My little brother knows how to enjoy life. You should learn from him.”

Rain couldn’t stop laughing as they continued the exchange, firing insults and barbs at each other like they were dueling for some great prize.

“Stop, please! I want to eat dinner!” He waved a hand between them, his words barely understandable as he tried to rein in his laughter. “Please. You two are children when you’re in the same room.”

“Says the young one,” his father mumbled, looking his way.

“I’m just saying, you two always do this, and it’s hilarious, but let’s get through dinner first.” Rain sighed happily, looking between them. These were his favorite moments of the week. Training with Alchan was rough and made him strong, but this made him happy. This was exactly what he needed after everything that happened to him. His favorite two people, respecting his space and putting up with each other, so they could have meals together—a family, in their own fucked up Andinna way. “I’ll make everyone coffee after.”

“No coffee for me tonight. I have training tomorrow with Luykas—”

“You always have training with Luykas,” his father cut in. “Enjoy a coffee.”

“Well, we’re working with the bond, and I don’t want to be tired. I’ll hang out while you two have one.” She eyed Rain, making him feel pinned down and cornered. Something was on her mind now. It ended quickly as she went back to eating, looking down at her plate.

“I’m just giving you a hard time,” his father said, leaning back. “I have to turn in early tonight myself. I promised Mat I would look over his men after they get back from patrol. He’s concerned they aren’t taking care of their gear right when he’s not watching. Bryn found rust on one of their swords. Another came with muddy armor. They do fine when he and Bryn are hovering, so he wants me to sneak up on them and see what they do when no one is looking.”

“Oh, fuck. Why can’t they take their damn jobs seriously?” Rain shook his head, disgust flooding his mouth. “It’s not hard to spend time cleaning everything before you sleep.”

“They’re young. They aren’t soldiers. They didn’t sign up to do this for the rest of their lives, which means they don’t love it. They don’t have the passion or fire for it. The rai calls them somewhere else, but thanks to the position we’re in, they can’t achieve those goals.” Zayden sighed. “Another thing Senri has been trying to figure out for a long time—how to keep everyone in her patrol units happy.”

“Fuck their happiness,” Mave mumbled, still staring at her food. “Survival comes first. You only get happiness if you can survive everything else.”

Rain nodded slowly, his first instinct telling him to agree with her. He thought he understood before he met her, but he was taught that hard lesson in the pits. It was a hard lesson he still had nightmares about. He’d tried to be happy in the pits, tried to be her friend first. He left his survival up to things out of his control. He didn’t blame Matesh or Mave for not being there when he was cornered, but he’d learned the hard way, he needed to be able to defend himself at all times.

Survival came first—everything else was secondary in their world.

“If they aren’t happy, they don’t perform as well,” Zayden fired back, no longer eating.

“Senri told me there has to be something to fight for. I understand that, but you might not know what it is yet. That doesn’t make fighting and surviving less important. It just means you have to fight harder and survive longer to discover what’s worth living for.” Mave smirked. “Tell me I’m wrong.”

Rain looked between his father and his adopted big sister. When neither of them continued, he offered his own opinion.

“I don’t think you’re wrong,” he said finally. “But if we can help people find something to fight for, why wouldn’t we? I think they’re a load of lazy young males who want to stick their dicks in something and don’t want to be forced into a life of fighting. Without something to fight for, they’re worse than the most incompetent soldier who chose to do the job.” He sighed. “But they need a hard lesson that if they don’t fight now, they may never get the chance to see any of their goals through.”

“You’re nicer than me,” she said, giving him a half-lidded stare. It was a look he recognized, making him chilled to the bone and uncomfortable. Mave was gone. The Champion was talking now. “In the pits, the lot of them would be dead already, and you know it. Fuck giving them anything until they earn it. They don’t want to pull their weight? Give them an extra patrol. Showing up late? Make them stay on duty for an extra night. Not taking care of the equipment keeping them alive? Take it away from them. They don’t deserve steel if they can’t respect it. Tell them they’ll have to fight for their lives with wood and without armor.”

“Mave—” Rain tried to cut in.

“If they don’t learn after that, give them to me,” she ended.

“You’re angrier about them than I expected,” Zayden said softly.

“I’m annoyed. Matesh and Bryn come home talking about them. You two talk about them. Senri talks about them. The world needs to chew them up and spit them out. I don’t see anything else working.” She dropped her fork on her plate. “Let’s change the subject.”

“Good idea,” Rain agreed.

It took a while, but they found easier conversation. When Mave brought up learning the flute, they launched into a discussion about the few Andinna holidays and festivals they celebrated throughout the year. There weren’t many Andinna festivals of major importance, but those they did recognize were very important.

“I didn’t celebrate this year, but I’m intrigued by The Dead Night,” she said finally.

“Why didn’t you celebrate with us? The Company always gets together for it.” Zayden sounded genuinely curious. Rain was just proud his father hadn’t taken her absence that night as an insult.

“I know enough about death. When Mat and Bryn explained Al Moro Nat to me, I decided I didn’t want to have an evening dedicated to it—not yet, anyway.” Mave shrugged as they all sat around the fire in the family room. Rain handed her a coffee, even though he knew she wouldn’t drink it. “The spring festival seems happier to me. What’s the official name for it? Everyone just seems to call it the spring festival.”

“Al Momara.” Rain was glad to see her interested in the Andinna traditions. He understood her reasoning for skipping the get-together for Al Moro Nat. “It’s rarely used. It means The Rebirth. After a time of death, life needs to return. It’s the cycle.”

“Makes sense,” she agreed softly. “I lived a thousand years of death. Now, I have a life to enjoy.”

Zayden nodded at her words as he moved closer to the fire, not saying anything more. Rain couldn’t imagine what was going on behind her cold steel eyes, but she seemed deep in thought.

As they talked further about other holidays celebrated around the village, Rain was glad to be the one who could tell her about the harvest festival and The Hunt, right after the spring festival.

“You should ask Matesh and Bryn about that one,” he finished. “It’s a time for males to go out for the first hunt of the new year, and a chance for males in families to bring home new gifts to their females.”

“Such as?” She smirked, leaning closer to him. “I don’t often get gifts, and I’m not one for surprises, Rain.”

“Furs and skins turned into a variety of objects, oftentimes crafted by the very males who hunt the animal down to give to his female,” Zayden answered instead.

Rain remembered the decades his father had gone out on The Hunt, Al Olmoro, and came home with a new fur for his mother, a new waterskin made of quality hide, or leather accessories and jewelry. Most of the items were still in their home, tucked in his father’s bedroom.

“The Hunt also gets males away from the village if their females are coming into their fertile cycle and don’t want children. It’s less used for that, but sometimes, females come in really quickly and unexpectedly.”

Rain watched Mave’s face bloom into a deep red. He never saw her embarrassed about anything, but something his father just said certainly did it.

“Fertility cycles normally come during the spring,” she said softly, seemingly to herself. “If a female is going to get one or the Blackbloods encourage one…”

“You haven’t talked to them about it yet, have you?” His father straightened up, his face turning a touch pink. “Sorry. You should do that before something happens. Females coming into their fertile cycles without making a decision with their males can be a dangerous situation.”

“Baba, it’s not our place,” Rain warned. Knowing his father, this could easily turn into a more fatherly discussion than anyone ever wanted. Zayden was a grouch and young, but he was one of the few males in the Company who knew what it meant to have a family.

“I’m just trying to help,” his father huffed, frowning in his direction. “Mat is my closest friend. I would hate to see anything happen between him and Mave if they aren’t communicating about what might come.” With that, he turned his attention back to her. Rain watched her sink down, crossing her arms as his father stared at her.

“Males are driven by a violent need to breed. Females are driven by the instinct to avoid it since childbirth is so dangerous to our kind. If you tell them beforehand you don’t want children, they’ll work harder to control themselves to respect you. They’ll let others protect you, so you don’t get hurt. It’s the only time in our lives males are the dominant sex. It’s the only time our noses can pick up on a scent from you females that means anything. There’s no hiding it.”

“So, talk to them sooner rather than later,” she said, raising an eyebrow. “Senri’s never broached the topic with me, but I know she wants to. Mat and Bryn are the same way. I just…”

“You’re over a thousand years old. You must have gone through your fertile cycle a few times by now.” Zayden shook his head. “It’s your body.”

“Once. In the pits,” she answered.

Rain had been lounging in his seat up until that comment. He sat up slowly.

“The pits?” It makes sense since she spent most of her adult life there but…The idea of it gave him chills.

“The Empress had to lock me in a cell after a few unfortunate deaths,” she explained softly, the red leaving her face, making it seem pale in the firelight. “Never had one again after that.”

“Then you’re due for one and really need to talk to Mat and Bryn,” Zayden reinforced, pointing at her in a gesture Rain knew well. “They’ll understand whatever decision you make if that’s what worries you. I promise you, Mat isn’t looking to have a child right now.”

“They aren’t the reason I’m worried,” she clarified, not raising her voice. She continued to stare at the fire, and Rain didn’t like how distant she felt at that moment.

None of them knew where to take the conversation after that. He didn’t understand what she meant, and he guessed his father didn’t either. It was sometime later when Zayden wandered out of the room, saying he needed sleep, leaving Rain alone with her. His big sister, so full of darkness that he wasn’t sure how to reach her.

“Mave?”

“I’m fine,” she replied quickly. “I didn’t like how being fertile made me feel. I was scared and vulnerable. I never want to go through that again.”

“I bet, but no one in this village would ever hurt you,” he reminded her.

“It doesn’t matter. You should know that.” The look on her face when she turned away from the fire and looked at him made him realize she knew exactly how deep his own pain went. “You do know that.”

“I’m getting better,” he whispered.

“But never to the way you were before. There’s no chance of reclaiming that. Once broken, something always bears the scar of how it was put back together. It might be fixed but never the way it was.” She reached out, opening a hand toward him. He met her halfway, taking it and squeezing softly. “I know when I next go into my fertile cycle, I could lash out. I’ll be the dangerous one, Rain. Just like when one of the young males hits on you, you react…unpleasantly.”

He winced at her observation. “They can be pushy.”

“Were they that way before you were taken?” she asked softly. “Is it a good pushy or a bad pushy?”

“Is there a difference?” he growled, trying to keep his volume down.

“Once, I would have told you no, but Mat has taught me the opposite. Sometimes, I really enjoy when he’s pushy.” With a small smile, she tugged him. “Now, answer my question.”

He had to look away from her. She was right. She was always right, it seemed.

“They’ve always been pushy. I was never the most dominant male, and they picked up on that and being me…I enjoyed the male attention. I was desirable,” he finally answered. “But now, I just think about the pits and the crude comments and…” He swallowed the rest of the sentence, not wanting to give that day in the pits more of a voice than it already had.

“Same for me when I think of possibly being fertile. You know you can always talk to me,” she reminded him. “Always, Rain.”

He nodded, touched she felt the need to remind him of that. He didn’t talk to anyone about what happened, though. He still couldn’t bring himself to even consider it.

“I know. I think I’ve been good though. I’ve got mornings with Alchan. My winter long punishment is going well. He’s not too hard on me, and it gives me somewhere to be and something to do. Then I’ve got these dinners with my two favorite people. I have the Company and our big family with it. I’ll be okay.”

“Good. With that said, I’m going to head out and get some rest. You have a good night, illi bodyr.” She stood up but didn’t release his hand. He closed his eyes as she leaned down over him and kissed the top of his head. His mother used to do the exact same thing when she was telling him goodnight. There was no way Mave knew that, but he loved it nonetheless.

“Goodnight, illo amyr,” he said softly as she released his hand. He silently yearned for her not to leave him—not alone. He didn’t like to be alone anymore. When the door closed behind her, he closed his eyes and leaned back in his seat, enjoying the heat of the fire, trying to pretend the world wasn’t so dark. His father was just down the hall in his room. Rain wasn’t alone.

He never went to his room, staying in the chair all night, half-haunted. He could smile in front of everyone, tell everyone that everything was going to be okay, but the moment he was alone, it all crashed back down on him. He wrapped his arms around himself, leaning over. He put his head between his knees, hoping it would help stop the dizziness from coming. The panic was edging its way into his mind, taking over.

Stop it. I’m not alone. Baba is here. I’m not alone. I’ll never be alone again.

That was a lie. He would be alone again. Life was too long to think he would always have company around to protect him from this. Rain switched his tactic.

I’m strong enough to protect myself. I’ll keep working on it. I’ll never be beaten again. I’m a wyvern and an Andinna. I have nothing to fear.

It didn’t help as much as he wanted.

9

Alchan

Alchan was up early. He didn’t want to be, but there he was, making breakfast before dawn was even on the horizon. It made him crankier than it had any right to. He got up early every day and had for centuries. Most of the time, it didn’t bother him to be up before most of the world, but today, it annoyed the shit out of him. It made him want to revert back to a child, stomp his feet, and complain. Why couldn’t he sleep in every so often like every other Andinna?

He considered that train of thought for a minute.

I’m too old to be complaining about this. This is my fault, anyway.

He was nearly done cooking when a polite, quiet knock came at his door. He looked over his shoulder and knew it had to be Rainev. Only that young male bothered with polite knocking. If anyone else from the Company showed up this early, they would be kicking down his door and need to be put in their place. Sure, they had all known he was the King and their boss, but they were Andinna. Being a king only got one so far when it came to dealing with the Andinna temper.

“Come in,” he called out, turning back to the meal he was cooking. He frowned as he realized he hadn’t made enough for two. Normally, when Rain was over this early, he hadn’t eaten breakfast yet. Alchan wouldn’t have the young male training on an empty stomach.

“Good morning, sir,” he greeted his king, bowing his head respectfully to Alchan, who was standing in his kitchen over his cooking fire.

Alchan looked over his shoulder, an eyebrow raised. Why did this male always call him sir? He figured after months of being told not to, it would have stuck, but he realized Zayden’s manners training on the young male was stronger. He would have to deal with it later.

“Did you eat yet?”

“I had a small breakfast. I can get started on something while you have your coffee and breakfast.”

Alchan didn’t reply immediately, looking over the young male. He wasn’t going to send Rainev out looking the way he did, that was certain. The young male was pale, his blue features seeming to contrast his skin but match the dark circles under his eyes.

“Well, that’s a problem. I have nothing for you to do today. Sit down, let me eat, then we’ll get started on your training.”

It’s not much of a lie. He really has done every chore I can possibly think of. I’m running out of things for him to do as punishment. Alchan pulled his food off the fire and slid it all onto a plate. Maybe I can have him clean my house…and get some real sleep. Last time he showed up like this, I was afraid he would fall asleep in my pond.

“How was your night?” Alchan asked as he sat down with the plate of eggs and venison steak. He looked over Rainev further, feeling a bubble of protectiveness well up in him. Someone or something was keeping his warrior awake, and it was hurting his health. It happened maybe once a week, and it was beginning to seriously worry him.

“Good.” Rain swallowed. Alchan watched as the young male looked for escape routes, probably hoping for an excuse to get out of his line of sight. “I’ll make you a coffee—”

“Don’t worry about it. You’re a little early. You look like you haven’t slept. What’s wrong?” He took a bite of his steak, wondering if he just made the right decision. If it were any other male in the Company, he knew it would work. He could call any of them out and know they would give him the truth. They might not like it, and he might be uncomfortable dealing with their personal matters, but it would get done. Rainev wasn’t one of his normal warriors, though. Alchan was smart enough to recognize that.

“Just didn’t sleep. Happens sometimes.”

Sure, Rainev. We’ll run with that lie for now.

“I know, and you’ll suffer in training thanks to it. One day, you’ll get yourself hurt or worse. If you want to talk about it, you know you can talk to me.”

Rainev only nodded.

It annoyed him the young male still wasn’t comfortable talking to him. Alchan wanted to reach out and smack the side of his head. He wasn’t going to judge the young male for anything, even what was keeping him awake.

He already figured it out, of course. He saw the signs of a male who’d been victimized. He’d seen it for centuries, and the young male wasn’t the first member of the Company who displayed them. The way Luykas acted was also a sign. He tried desperately not to hover when Rainev was around. His brother only acted like that when something was seriously wrong.

But Alchan knew he couldn’t drag it out of Rainev as he could everyone else, and the young male barely spoke to him. He was beginning to get frustrated, so he changed his tactic.

“One day, you’ll need to get comfortable around me, Rainev. I might be an asshole, but I know how to lead, and communication is important, not just for me but for you as well.” Maybe that would work.

“You make it sound easy,” Rainev muttered. “Can I get a coffee?”

“Go for it.” Alchan gestured with his fork, considering what Rainev had just said. It stank of a young attitude he hadn’t yet seen from Rainev. He’d struck a nerve. It was something he could work with. “It’s not easy. It’s not easy for me, Luykas, or anyone else, but we’ve had hundreds of years to become a unit. You’re young, and you’ll learn.”

Rainev nodded again as he sat down with his new mug of coffee.

“My father says it’s finding a balance. Sometimes, ignoring you’re our king is the easiest way to get through a day. Sometimes, it’s the only thing that keeps the Company together and alive.” He sighed. “It’s not like I think you’ll beat me or anything if I say something stupid. It’s embarrassing, really.”

Your father, for all his problems, is a smart male.

“You looked up to the males around your father. I lead all those males. I already know your problem, I’m just telling you to get over it.” He realized what he could say. Rainev’s biggest issue was his confidence—how badly the pits in Elliar had shaken him and his belief in himself. It kept Rainev from being comfortable with training with a king. It was the reason why he was desperate to be trained. Alchan wanted to grin but resisted. After months of back and forth, he had a new tactic. Perfect.

“The real question is when are you going to realize you’re one of those males now?”

“You think so?” Rain snorted.

Alchan wanted to grumble as he realized he’d upset the young male. It was written all over his face. That wasn’t his intention.

“I was captured by the Elvasi. I was thrown into the pits. I couldn’t…” He couldn’t finish the sentence. “I failed my first mission and got myself and Matesh captured.”

It was a classic lack of confidence. Alchan had to keep pressing his advantage. It was the first one Rainev had given him, and he intended to exploit it as much as he could. He had to fix Rainev’s perception of his capture—that was step one.

“No, I got you both captured. Rather, Luykas and I did. We didn’t expect the plan to need to change right as we were executing it. It happens to everyone, both in times of war and peace.” Alchan gave him a bitter smile. It still bothered him to think about how he’d gotten them captured. He and Luykas had made a stupid mistake, not leaving room for the males to have a backup plan, especially on Rainev’s first mission.

“Don’t take the blame for things when your leaders are willing to. You followed orders. We screwed up. When Leshaun and Zayden came to us to make a plan to free you, my brother and I already knew we were going to. So, with that said, when are you going to realize you’re now one of the males you’ve always looked up to?”

Rainev’s face changed, his mouth dropping open a little. Alchan knew he’d brought the conversation back where he wanted it. The young male was touched by what he’d said if his face was anything to go by.

His grandmother would have been proud. She and his aunts had always been good at swaying the emotions of those around them with a few well-timed words and little effort. He was still learning, still struggling with it, but this time, he’d succeeded.

“And so, I render the young one silent. I’ll have to tell Luykas. He’ll never believe it.” Snorting, he shoved another bite of eggs into his mouth. When Rain remained quiet, he put his fork down and leaned back. “You can keep talking any time now.”

“You think of me as one of the Company? Not the kid who decides to follow you all around?” Rainev said in a small voice that made Alchan want to frown. It wasn’t what he expected, certainly—not the question nor its delivery.

“I never thought of you like that,” Alchan answered honestly. He knew Rainev wouldn’t believe that, so he continued, hoping his explanation made sense. “You didn’t try to join the Company until you were already handy with a blade and had spent years working with the single males in the village. I saw the potential for a strong new member who had a skill none of us do. Being Zayden’s son just meant I knew you would mesh well with the entire Company since they, of course, already knew you. Now, if you had tried to join up right after your mother passed on, I would have turned you away, but Luykas and Mat knew what they were doing when they approached me with the idea. It was the right time.”

“Thank you.”

“Now, about why you aren’t sleeping—” He didn’t want to lose the chance to dig deeper. He had Rainev where he wanted him—it was time to go for the kill.

“I’m going to go chop some firewood. The dining hall always needs more.” Rain jumped up, taking his mug with him. He was a few steps away when Alchan realized what had happened. It reminded him of Ten—he’d done the same thing more than once, hoping to avoid an uncomfortable discussion.

He couldn’t stop himself, starting to chuckle. It shouldn’t have been funny. A thousand years go by, and the world changes, but young males stay the same. He’d once done the same thing to General Lorren. He’d done it to his own family. It made sense the world would see it done to him at every opportunity.

It took him a moment, but he looked back up at Rainev and waved him away.

“Go. I won’t pry.”

He chuckled harder as the young male practically ran out of the room. Alchan had to wipe his eyes before he could continue his breakfast. He took his time, knowing Rainev probably wanted some distance. He dragged his feet as he finished eating and cleaned his kitchen. By the time he was done, it was well past time to get started on the day. He grabbed two swords on his way to the door, one of his, the other belonging to his brother. It was too big for Rainev, but that was the point—strengthening Rainev’s sword arm by using it.

He stepped out onto his porch and looked down at Rainev chopping wood with a single-minded focus. He was getting stronger every day. Alchan took a moment to consider the changes the young male had seen through the winter. He’d been a lean youth who still needed to grow into the body he had. Now, Rainev was packed with muscle. Still small, would always be small, but more defined. He’d filled out and was bulking up. The physical labor was good for him, something Alchan had thought about when winter started. He knew using Rainev’s punishment to help his training would give the young male motivation.

What he hadn’t expected was how he would feel seeing Rainev change and finish growing up.

Alchan had spent years flat out ignoring Zayden’s only child. He wasn’t good with children and didn’t want to be involved with them. He didn’t want what Luykas had, being the doting uncle. He had to keep a degree of separation, anyway. If Zayden had died at any point, the blame would have fallen on his shoulders, and that would sour anything he could have had with Rainev growing up. Because of that, Alchan didn’t really know the boy Rainev was.

He could see the adult male he was becoming though. He could see the strength that lived under his skin, under the deep blue tatua that delicately traced the muscles that had formed over the winter.

He came to the conclusion anyone with eyes could—Rainev was attractive. If he was into females, he would have the pick of the litter. Being into males, he probably made some males question their preference. He probably could have any male he really wanted if the male was into that sort of thing.

I’m into that sort of thing.

He winced—he knew better than to even remotely consider his own warriors that way—but the errant thought made him consider other problems. Rainev was vulnerable. After what probably happened to him in the pits and his ability to turn into a wyvern, being an attractive male probably wasn’t helpful. He probably received a lot of attention he didn’t want anymore. He could easily turn into a very dangerous problem if anyone pushed him into something he didn’t want. Add in that the young male was losing sleep, and Alchan realized he was sitting on a powder keg like the dwarves used to blow holes in mountains—maybe even something more destructive.

I’ll have to keep an eye out for him. He’s my warrior, and it’s my fault he was captured. I’ll make sure nothing happens. It’s the least I can do for him.

Alchan leaned on the side of his cliff, watching Rainev with a level of professional curiosity and more than a little possessive protectiveness. He was secretly protective of all his warriors. He could never act on it because he couldn’t solve all their problems, but they were his. Rainev was his. For some reason, tragedy always reminded him of that, like when Rainev and Matesh were captured.

With that on his mind, he knew he needed to start the morning training. Rainev’s real reasons for wanting this training were becoming clearer every day, and now, Alchan knew exactly what was really going on. The young male wanted to be strong enough that he could handle anyone who tried to hurt him. It was smart thinking and would boost his confidence and help him in the future.

With each step down the stairs, Alchan considered how he could turn all of this to his advantage. If Rain was confident in taking down a challenger with a sword, he wouldn’t succumb to his wyvern and unleash devastation on hapless victims.

“Rainev! Time to get started!” he called out. He held out Luykas’ sword, waiting patiently for the young male to put the ax down. Rainev didn’t say anything when he took the sword.

It started quickly. The drills Alchan put him through were a planned spar, teaching muscle memory to the student. He could do them blindfolded, and Rainev could probably do the same, but with the heavier sword, it was more of a test of endurance.

They went for hours, mostly silent, only breaking to discuss form when Alchan noticed an error. It wasn’t often, but it happened. Even some of his most experienced warriors began to slip up as they grew tired. Even he did. He never expected perfection; it was unreasonable, but he expected them to be the best. He accepted nothing less. With a warrior like Nevyn in the Company, helping train everyone, he knew he had the best warriors the Andinna could offer.

He didn’t stop with Rainev until the young male looked like he was going to drop.

“Get some water and get these cleaned and put away. I’m going to bathe then get lunch started.” He held out his sword, which Rainev took dutifully.

“Yes, sir.”

Alchan shook his head as the young male retreated into his home. Sir—he always hated that. There were two types of sir. The war leader who earned his place and the designation, like General Lorren. Then there was him, a royal brat who was called sir from the first time he drew breath. He hated it, and his hate for it was only beaten by his hatred of ‘Your Grace’ or ‘Your Majesty’ and all the shit like that.

He stripped and dove into his pool, keeping his wings in so he was more streamlined. Swimming wasn’t where the Andinna excelled. In reality, his people were notoriously bad at it. They had a hard time with the way water dragged as they tried to move their wings. It wasn’t impossible, but it was hard.

He surfaced under his waterfall, letting it wash the grime and sweat off his body. He kept his back turned to the world, preferring to stare at the stone cliff behind the water.

It was his favorite place to be, under the waterfall. It was so loud the rest of the world didn’t matter, leaving him to his thoughts. He could pretend, for a moment, that he wasn’t the king of a dying people. He could pretend he had a future he could look forward to. He could pretend when he left the falls, he wouldn’t be so alone.

Alone—he was always alone now. There was a time when he and Luykas were equals before their family was assassinated, but then he’d had to take the role of king, and it had caused a rift that couldn’t be fixed. There would always be a divide now. Sure, they told everyone they both ran the Company, but in reality, Luykas was his right hand, not his partner. They tried to pretend, though. They tried to hold on to the relationship they’d had before the War.

It didn’t help that Alchan needed a degree of separation from his warriors. They were going to die for him one day. They all knew it. Everyone in the Company understood that basic fact, including Mave.

Well, she might never die. She would never let some unskilled Elvasi with a sword take her to the afterlife. Too bad everyone isn’t her.

He shook his head. He hoped Luykas was teaching his student well. Now that she was in the Company, he didn’t want to imagine it without her.

The idea hit him hard enough, he might as well have flown into a cliff. Luykas had suggested he take Rainev as his nemari, his protégé and student. Alchan grinned. It worked out perfectly. He could keep Rainev close and make sure nothing happened that might put others in danger. The training could continue, making sure his youngest warrior was as good as those with hundreds of years of experience.

I wouldn’t be so alone, either. He would have to stay with me all the time. Nemari live with their charges and watch their backs while receiving the important training they wanted.

That was selfish of him, but he didn’t care. It solved all his problems. Now, he just needed to figure out when to broach the topic. The answer came quickly enough.

Spring. His punishment will be over, and it’s the perfect reasoning. His father will hopefully love it, and Rainev will have to accept if he wants to keep training with me. It would also protect him. No one is ever going to hurt my nemari, not among the Andinna, anyway.

Alchan was grinning as he left his pool and went inside to cook lunch, ordering Rainev to go clean up while he cooked.

It could work. He knew it could. He just needed to wait out the rest of the winter.

10

Mave

The week flew by for Mave, and the morning came when she and Luykas were going to test how far they’d come in a short time. She made it to the training field first, getting her stretching done before everyone arrived. Luykas landed next to her before she was finished, smiling warmly.

“Been a good week. You ready for today?” he asked as he began his own stretches beside her.

“I think I am. You?” She smiled back at him. It had been a good week. For the first time all winter, she hadn’t been anxious about seeing him before training. She felt excited. It was an odd change, but she knew where it came from—working with Luykas as a team was easier than being his student. It felt more natural to her.

“I think we can take them, especially since they’re going to be emulating Elvasi soldiers. We’re nowhere near ready for Nevyn and Varon at their best, not after only a week of this.” His smile turned into a grin. “We’re doing lunch again today, right?”

“Yeah, of course.” She stopped, then shook her head. “Actually, no. Can’t today. Mat and Bryn are coming back from another patrol, and I always make sure to have lunch with them when they come home. Sorry.”

“That’s the second time this week,” he said, seeming surprised.

“They do three overnight patrols a week, remember? It was a punishment you and Alchan gave them.” She shook her head at his surprise.

“That’s right. You know, Alchan was the one who gave them three a week. I tried to give them four.”

That made her pause and straighten up from her stretching. As she crossed her arms, Luykas realized she was sizing him up and stepped further away.

“Really?” She wasn’t angry, but it was interesting to learn. “Why is that?”

“They started a physical altercation with our commander. Even if you ignored that he’s the king, they deserved a harsh punishment. Plus, I had to make Alchan look good. I knew he wouldn’t go for four nights a week, not with you involved, but I wanted him to look better, so I threw out a harsher option.” He shrugged.

She thought about that for a long time, watching him, an interesting thing to do. It worked. She wanted to strangle him for suggesting a harsher punishment and wanted to thank Alchan for not choosing it. It made Alchan look merciful.

“You’re a smart man when you take your head out of your ass,” she commented lightly.

“You’re pleasant company when you leave the daggers at home,” he retorted.

Even a week before, the comment would have pissed her off, but she just grinned now. Like every male in the Company, Luykas was trying to treat her like he did everyone. It had taken her a long time to get to that point, but she was finally there. It helped that she was the same with most of the Company now. They all exchanged jokes and insults as if they were sentiments of endearment. The only Andinna she didn’t do it with was Alchan. They respected each other, and that was enough.

She didn’t have a chance to find a good way to respond because Nevyn and Varon landed at that moment.

“So, are my two least favorite students ready to get their asses beat?” Nevyn asked, laughing as he walked closer. He and Varon already had their swords drawn, ready for combat. “Grab your blades and let’s get started. Our enemies don’t wait for us to get ready!”

Mave unsheathed her morok quickly, readying herself for a fight. Luykas moved next to her, and they hooked tails. It still hit hard, the rush of their identities merging and fighting for space in her mind and his, but after doing it all week, it didn’t hit as hard. It was still disorientating, but she didn’t lose sight of her opponents.

“Good. No closed eyes today. You were both able to stay focused on us.” Nevyn nodded in appreciation, then raised his sword. He didn’t stand like he normally did. He looked like an untrained foot soldier, not the skilled talent he was.

“Go!”

He lunged at them, aiming for her. She deflected his blow but was yanked by Luykas as he wanted to divert his attention to Varon. He wanted them to move, but she resisted, knowing if she gave ground Nevyn would take it. She didn’t want to leave herself open.

Instead, Luykas growled, and she felt pain over her thigh. Looking down, she realized it wasn’t hers. Luykas had been hit. When she looked back up, Nevyn had his sword pointed to her face.

“Well, that was a mess,” he declared. He narrowed his eyes on her. “From your perspective, what just happened?”

“Luykas wanted to advance on Varon, and it would have left me open to you, so I resisted.”

“Varon was—” Luykas turned on her. She felt the indignant anger through the bond. He was frustrated she didn’t follow him.

“I’m not leaving myself open!” she growled at him, meeting his eyes. They were hot, molten, and full of the anger she felt coming from him.

“I was at a major disadvantage. If you had stepped with me, I could have taken him out, then turned to help you with Nevyn,” he growled back, leaning over her. He had the height advantage, making her look further up. “Taking the step with me wouldn’t have gotten you killed. You’re a better warrior than that.”

“And Nevyn is a better soldier than to let me leave an opening and miss it!”

“Well, this is unexpected,” Nevyn mumbled behind her. She whirled on him, snarling. Varon was by his side again, silent as always. Alas, his face said more than anyone ever could. He was studying them like she and Luykas had grown second heads. When his hands started to move, she paid attention.

“There’s a dominance problem. The drills didn’t force them to make decisions, but this does. Who is in charge?”

“I am,” she snapped. Luykas only snarled behind her, obviously insulted and pissed off with her answer.

Varon tilted his head to the side as Nevyn raised an eyebrow.

“Are you? Luykas is the better commander. He has years of experience leading others in battle. You’re a strong warrior, but teamwork isn’t something you know, much less how lead another. You’ve never had to, but we all know you can follow orders like the best of them.”

She bared her teeth, hoping the sight of her canines would make Varon take that back—it didn’t work. He met her with an impassive stare that slowly turned into a frown.

“How the hell did you two do it during the mission?” Nevyn asked loudly. “Do that again.”

“I led,” Luykas answered. Mave wanted to strangle him. “Mave lowered her eyes because she was injured. Since then…”

“Since then, Luykas hasn’t gone back to his spot,” she grumbled. “We’re unresolved in the hierarchy.”

“Ah…” Nevyn nodded slowly. Varon sighed heavily, shaking his head. “Luykas, you know better than to exert dominance over a female in a tough position and expect it to stick.”

“She’s just as dominant to Alchan, and she doesn’t kill him for not lowering his eyes.”

“He’s the king,” she reminded him. “And that doesn’t mean I lower my eyes to him, either.”

“Well…” Nevyn looked to his lover, nodding toward the two of them. “I think I have an idea they’ll both hate. You know what I’m thinking about.”

“It’s not normal,” Varon signed.

“Nothing about this is,” Nevyn said softly, turning away from his companion. “Luykas, as the better commander, you’ll have dominance here. Before you argue, Mave, think about it. When he was leading during your fight with the sorcerer, it worked. However, outside of this, Mave is the most dominant. She carries herself that way, Luykas, and you can’t change it. She has a place among our people now. An odd place, but you can’t outrank her, not in the eyes of the females in the village.”

“That’s the most idiotic thing I’ve ever heard,” the mutt said. “And it’s not how we do things as Andinna. Fuck the females in the village.”

“Well, it’s a good thing you’re half-Elvasi, and Mave is…” Nevyn grinned at her. “Well, you’re you. Just think about it. If not, you’re going to have to fight it out. If that’s going to happen, give me some time. I’m going to get the entire Company, and we’ll take bets.”

“Funny,” she hissed. She hated it, but it made sense. She didn’t want to give up control, not anymore. She’d lived her life out-of-control, never had a say in anything except what happened on the sands. This felt like giving up the one place where she was always in control.

“Why do the females in the village matter?”

“Because they finally have a female who ranks close to the king, and our people don’t do well under male rule. We naturally want dominant females, and you represent power they haven’t had in a thousand years,” Varon signed slowly. “This isn’t something to take lightly. They might not even realize how important you are to them, but I promise if you defer to Luykas completely, they will go from indifference towards you to all-out hate. You’ll have lost your sex too much power they had just got back, without even realizing it.”

Mave looked between the three males around her. Was Varon serious?

“Damn it,” Luykas muttered. “Fine. Outside of fighting together, I’ll relent and accept Mave as my superior.”

“Equal,” Nevyn corrected. “A fluid changing of dominance as skills are needed between the two of you. You’re equally dominant, but there’s more at stake than your pride. Mave?”

She was still trying to figure out the politics of what she had just learned when he said her name. With a heavy sigh, she nodded.

“You’re right. Luykas is the better commander. I’ll follow his lead in combat. Don’t make this hard on me, mutt.”

“I won’t. We can do this. I’ll…defer to you away from this. Skies, this is strange.”

“Why don’t you two agree to a trial run? Give it ‘til the end of winter. See how it works out for you. If it doesn’t, the entire Company will get together and you can have a full fight for it.” Nevyn gestured between them. “I know it’s asking a lot, and I’m glad you’re both willing to try, but this isn’t the only option. Just wanted to make sure you both knew that.”

Mave met Luykas’ eyes. With their bond flowing between them, there was nothing to really say. They were both annoyed with the idea of giving up control in any way. They were both nervous about this partnership. They both wanted to succeed.

And neither of them really wanted to fight for it. They were finally getting along, for the most part. A fight would ruin the fragile peace between them and kill the budding friendship.

“Equals,” she said softly. “We can do that, right?”

“Fluid changes in dominance, depending on the situation. It won’t be easy.” He gave her a brave smile. “I’m half-Elvasi. Something about you makes me want to be more Andinna, but I always need to remember who I am. I don’t need to be in charge all the time. It’s how Alchan and I make it work. He’s the king. You’re a female. I should know my place.”

“And you’re an experienced tactician. If anyone can direct both of us to do our best, it’s you,” she said, giving him what was rightfully his. “Trial period. If we want to kill each other by the end of this, so be it.”

“I’m so proud of them,” Nevyn muttered to his lover. When Mave looked over to the pair, Varon’s shoulders were shaking in silent laughter.

“They both hate to fail. We just gave them a challenge. They’ll make it work.”

“I hate when they talk about people like they aren’t around,” Luykas whispered to her.

“I kind of do too,” she agreed. Suddenly she broke out in a smile. “Want to start practicing today? I’ll follow orders.”

“Yeah.” He snapped his fingers at the lovers. “Hey, you two. Let’s get back to work!”

They fell back into place. When Nevyn attacked her, she followed Luykas’ lead. She was able to defend herself against the other Andinna as Luykas pressed, using magic to disable Varon. She couldn’t tell exactly what he did, but she was impressed. He turned, and she felt a rush of energy pour through her and grinned, advancing on Nevyn at Luykas’ insistence.

This time, they won.

“All right! This might actually work! Let’s go again!” Nevyn seemed pleased, and Mave never felt prouder.

* * *

Mave stumbled into the dining hall, her legs and arms aching. She was meeting her lovers, and they weren’t in sight, so she grabbed a plate of food from the males staffing the hall and found the Company’s favorite table. It was empty as well, which surprised her. Nevyn and Varon probably went to bathe after a long morning of training, Luykas probably right behind them. She had no idea where Senri, Kian, or the others were.

She sat alone, pushing her food around her plate, not paying attention to the world around her. Well, she tried not to pay attention to the world. She could hear other females chattering across the hall. She heard old males talking about the glory days, and young males asking them all sorts of questions.

It reminded her of the pits for a moment and listening to the different things they all got up to in their off time. She looked up from her food, feeling that detached, cold feeling spread through her. She could see the entire dining hall from her seat. Everyone was active and vibrant, laughing and joking with each other as they talked about their days, their futures, who was fucking who.

The mood was the only thing that set it apart from the pits. The pits were always dark, cold, and bordering on violent. This didn’t have that feel, which was the saving grace. She watched the crowds with a small smile.

Some things change, and some things stay the same, I guess.

She watched the crowds until she saw her favorite males walk in. Matesh was first, taller than most, his signature broken horn standing out. Brynec snuck in behind him, sticking close. They both looked tired but uninjured—the first thing she always looked for when she saw them. The patrols weren’t dangerous, but one could never be too cautious.

Mat looked over the crowd and found her, his weary expression turning to one she could only describe as loving. His emerald eyes lit up in a way she only saw when he looked at her. Bryn’s eyes followed his, and she grinned as he found her as well.

Very few things in life made her genuinely happy—Bryn and Mat were at the top of that list.

She went back to eating as they got their food, then looked up again when they were close, standing up before they made it to the table.

“How was patrol?” she asked, stepping around the table to greet them. She took Matesh’s plate and put it on the table, then Bryn’s, but she didn’t let them sit just yet. Mat wrapped an arm around her waist, leaning down to kiss her neck.

“Exhausting,” he answered softly.

“Sorry we’re late. Needed to stop at Senri’s. Had to report somethin’ to her,” Bryn explained. Mat let go of her, and Bryn took his spot quickly. She kissed him slowly, savoring the taste of him. She hated their patrols because it meant she slept alone. Seeing them again, even though it was just one night away, always brightened her mood.

“What kind of news?” she asked, pulling away. “Sit, eat. I’m not done either.”

They quickly took their seats. Mave took a moment to look over the room and realized a few Andinna were watching her. They all quickly turned away when they were found out.

“We found an Elvasi scouting camp. It’s not uncommon for them to look for good hunting spots on the edges of the mountains, but we reported it to Senri, anyway. It was far out, so it didn’t concern her too much.” Mat started eating when he was through talking. Bryn jumped in afterward and continued.

“Rule is we watch the area closely for a few months and hope they don’t come back to it. If we find them there again, we put a unit on it full time.”

“I hope nothing comes of it,” she commented, going back to her own food. “So…what do we want to do tonight?”

“Tonight? Take the afternoon off from Senri and come home with us,” Mat said, an arrogant smirk forming. “I promise it’ll be worth it. We might be tired, but we missed you last night.”

“I missed you too, but you know I don’t like skipping things,” she reminded him. She wanted to, but she also wanted to make sure she was ready for the spring festival too. It was still a little way out. I could skip one day. Right? “Let me think about it. If Senri shows up for lunch, I’ll ask her if she thinks I can get away with it.”

“She was headed this way when we saw her. Or said she was. How was this morning with Luykas? You said yesterday you two were doing better, getting along more. That’s good.” Mat reached out and brushed his thumb over the now black scar under her eye. Her tatua decided to highlight it, something she was indifferent about until he touched her like this. It made her self-conscious in a way the scar never had before. Maybe it was the intimacy of his touch and not the scar. She couldn’t tell.

“We had to make some adjustments today, but we’re going to make it work.” She quickly explained how her morning went, watching as both her males developed a case of wide-eyed shock.

“That’s interestin’,” Bryn mumbled. “Well…”

“Perceptive of Varon,” Mat said softly. “He’s right. The other females might not realize it but…”

“I honestly don’t understand it that much,” she admitted. “They don’t talk to me. They don’t ask me for help.”

“But they could and having a female who can go toe-to-toe with Alchan…that’s important.” Mat smiled kindly, leaning forward as he pulled her by the chin, meeting in a sweet kiss. “If you think about it, Alchan wanted you to stay the way you were when he told you who he was. He likes having a female around who isn’t scared of him or something like that.”

“You make it sound like he knew this was going to be the case.” Mave could believe a lot of things, but that? Alchan didn’t strike her as a male who considered these sorts of things. Maybe she should, but she couldn’t fit it with the image she had of him—grouchy loner king who was obviously uncomfortable with his station in life, not very political. Honestly, she figured he brute-forced his way through most situations, the way she did.

“Alchan is a complicated male,” Bryn reminded her. “He’s a great military commander, a bedru and different from most males, but for all the years he was trained by yer father, he was also raised by the royal family. I wouldn’t say it’s his strong suit, and I’m pretty sure he hates it, but he knows how to look at things from a political angle when he needs to.”

“I’ll keep that in consideration,” she promised, leaning over to meet him across the table for a kiss as well. “What would I do without you two?”

“Deal with males fawning over you without us running interference,” Mat told her casually. She narrowed her eyes on him, only getting that arrogant smirk in return. “Don’t look at me like that. I like it too much for the public place we’re in.”

She couldn’t help laughing. Her damn males. “Fine.”

“Sorry I’m late!” a female said loudly, a plate hitting the table next to her. “I was giving your unit the ass-chewing I promised you I would.”

Mave looked up at Senri, frowning. “What happened?”

“We had Zayden spy on them. Zayden said he mentioned it to you,” Mat said, and when she nodded, he turned his attention on Senri. “What did they do? Have any excuses?”

“No. They all agreed to an extra day of patrol next week, and they’re required to present their gear to Gentrin for inspection. Since he’s male, my husband, and the blacksmith, he’s a good authority on whether the gear he makes is treated well.” She sighed, sitting down. “Mave, save me from single young males who only think with their cocks.”

“There’s really only two ways to fix it. Break them or fuck them. I think breaking them might leave you without guards, and I have no intention of fucking any of them, so you’re out of luck. Sorry.”

Bryn snorted, leaning down. Mat fared worse, leaning back as he started to laugh loudly. Senri shrugged at her.

“I was thinking the same thing, but I had to ask.”

“Then you and I think alike.” Mave grinned. “Tell me if they’re still a problem come spring, and I’ll give them a piece of my mind. If they don’t shape up, I’ll start in on them. They won’t like me nearly as much as they like you three.”

“They hate us,” Mat said, sobering. “They don’t like us at all.”

“Exactly.” Mave turned serious. “If they think you’re a problem, I know a training schedule to put them on that will make them think you’re their best friends.”

“Oh, that’s mean, beloved,” Mat crooned, smiling again. “They aren’t gladiators in the pits.”

“I’m just saying, it’s an alternative.” She held up her hands. Bryn was still snickering into his food. “Oh, Senri, since you’re here. I’m thinking of skipping this afternoon. Think I can get away with it?”

“Practice on your own, and I’ll see you tomorrow. I should tell Jesvena and Alchan what these two found. Enjoy your males, Mave.”

“I intend to.”

11

Trevon

There were no jeers as Trevon walked out onto the training grounds from the pits. It was just another day. He was either ignored or targeted. Today, he was ignored, and he was grateful. He knew the reason—he was out on the training grounds for the same reason. There were new arrivals today, and he wanted to see them. He wasn’t sure why, but he was always drawn to see the newcomers.

Maybe I just want to see them before they jump me in the middle of the night.

He huffed, shaking his head at his own thoughts. He hadn’t been jumped in over a month, probably because he had killed one of them the last time. He was getting too dangerous for them to harass without a large group. Now he understood why the Champion always exuded the power she did, even when she was alone. If she didn’t, she would have always been a victim. Killing one or two here or there was a deterrent to keep others from trying.

He’d worked in the pits for centuries and hadn’t understood anything. He had no idea.

Now, I know.

“Back up!” an Elvasi roared. Trevon crossed his arms and leaned against a pillar near the living and working quarters for the lenasti. They didn’t bother with him anymore. They didn’t jump to defend him if he was being shit on, but they didn’t go out of their way to make his life miserable. He knew they wouldn’t mind if he stole a little shade while waiting.

The gates opened, and the event started. New arrivals were shoved in by more guards, flooding the training yard. It would thin out within the month. It always did. When he was just a guard, he’d never seen this, never seen just how many Andinna were really thrown down here and how many survived it. He’d always been on nights, the same schedule, in the same location, for six hundred years.

“See anyone you want to kill next month?” a lenasti asked him. “Also, get off my pillar, slave.”

“Of course, sir.” He pulled off the pillar, a little disappointed they wouldn’t give him that today. He’d gotten away with it last month. “And no.”

“Why? Got a soft spot still?” The lenasti snorted. “That’s why you’re here and don’t think we’ve forgotten that. You might be undefeated now, but they’ll gut you if they get the chance. Wild animals, every single one of them.”

He didn’t reply, knowing the Empress would be stepping out any moment. Sure enough, she showed up right on cue and gave her famous little speech about dying on the sands or making owners rich. He grew tired of it, but he still came to see the newcomers.

He ignored her, looking over the new faces. None of them stood out, which was normal. He didn’t think every Andinna looked the same, even with their coloring, but they did start to blend. Most were massive, all of them taller than him, and had matching black wings, hair, and ink. He thought he caught a hint of another color but couldn’t find it again and gave up thinking anything different would happen than what he normally saw.

As his mother once said, the scene before him wasn’t visually interesting.

“Another crop of Andinna who are going to want to kill you. Excited?” The lenasti didn’t know when to quit.

He was still looking over the crowd and again didn’t reply to the Elvasi next to him. He’d learned to keep his mouth shut early on, especially to the questions meant to goad him. He couldn’t fall for it. He couldn’t talk back and fight it.

“Too bad the Champion didn’t show her true colors and gut you the moment she was free. Would have saved us all a lot of trouble.”

He ground his teeth—the Champion. Her face haunted his dreams every night. Everyone brought her up when they saw him. Every piece of hate they all harbored for her was directed at him because he took her out of their grasp.

He held onto the belief he did the right thing. It was hard, but he held on.

“You’re boring today, slave.” The lenasti sighed and shook his head. “You aren’t going to find any friends out there. Stop trying.”

He wanted to bare his teeth but resisted the urge. He was picking up habits from the Andinna around him, and if he stupidly showed that to the Elvasi, they would make his life even more miserable.

The lenasti finally walked away, realizing he wasn’t going to engage. He took a breath in relief, glad it was finally over. The new gladiators were getting their ear tags now, and he was finally being noticed by them. He could see them stop and stare, confused. He had an ear tag like them and wore the same collar. He knew it was probably a shocking sight and decided it was time to retreat before they figured out he was alone in the pits with them. The new ones always blustered and caused the most trouble for him. It would take a couple of weeks before they settled down.

He was halfway down the stairs, glad he earned the weekend off—so he could hide from everything above—when he heard hurried stomping down the stairs behind him. He turned quickly, ready to defend himself. He’d been kicked down the stairs once and knew he couldn’t keep his back to them. They were looking to kill him every time they had the chance, and he couldn’t relax.

The Andinna walking quickly down behind him wasn’t what he expected. His skin was rich mahogany not found in the Andinna, but rather, a certain subset of Elvasi. He had red-orange eyes that went well with his blood-red wings, tail, and horns. There was no missing them. Trevon sized him up quickly, realizing the male was shorter and leaner than most of the other gladiators. Not much leaner but enough. He could beat this one.

“You’re Elvasi,” the Andinna said in shock. “Why are you down here?”

“Because I’m being punished,” he snapped. He didn’t have time for this mutt. “Why else?”

“I mean…” The Andinna stepped closer, obviously confused by his existence.

“Stay back. I’m not afraid of you, and I’ll kill you if you come any closer.”

“Wow. Okay…We’re off on the wrong foot…” He pushed back his black hair, and Trevon nearly fell down the stairs on his own—the Andinna revealed pure Elvasi pointed ears.

“You’re a mutt. Half-Elvasi.” Trevon wasn’t completely surprised, based on other indicators—between the skin tone and size of the mutt, it was really the only guess.

“Yeah. Name’s Emerian. I saw you up there before I was shoved in line to get this,”—he gestured to the new ear tag—“but then you disappeared when I was done.”

“What do you want?” He didn’t have time for games. Just because the mutt was part Elvasi didn’t mean anything.

“I don’t do well with Andinna. Saw you and decided to try to talk…”

“You’re Andinna. What do you mean you don’t do well with them?”

“No, I’m not Andinna. I’m half-Andinna and half-Elvasi. Those two things don’t play well together, for anyone.” Emerian gave him a bitter smile, but it faded. The mutt shook his head, looking away. “Fuck it. You can go. Sorry for bothering you.”

“I’m here because I freed three Andinna from this place,” he said, not sure what drove him to admit that to the new slave. “I’m Trevon. I have no friends, and being around me will probably get you killed.”

“Being around them will probably get me killed.” He nodded back up the stairs. Trevon caught his meaning. The mutt shrugged, obviously still caught off-guard by Trevon’s hostility. “Look, I saw you and…”

“Come on. I’ll get you down here before the others have a chance to follow. You’ll be able to find a sleeping spot.” He shouldn’t do it, but he gestured down the stairs, hoping this Emerian would follow him before others arrived. He didn’t look particularly young or old, but with the long-lived races, that didn’t mean much. He could have been a hundred or three thousand. Trevon was leaning to the previous. The mutt struck him as a bit young.

“Tell me about yourself. I told you my reason for being down here. Tell me yours.”

“Owner decided to sell me,” he said blandly. “Nothing special.” He caught up to Trevon, who couldn’t help but frown at him. “You know, I’m glad there’s one sane person down here. Thanks for the company.”

“No one’s sane down here. Really, though, what’s your story? Every Andinna mutt I’ve ever met would rather have the company of other Andinna.”

“It’s complicated.” Emerian followed him out of the chow hall into the dark halls of the pits. “Maybe I just know they’ll try to kill me for being half-Elvasi.”

“Maybe. Or you’re lying to me, and you’re looking to get me alone to kill me. That would put you in their good graces.”

He wasn’t stupid. Letting Emerian follow him out of pity was idiotic and suicidal, but he didn’t have it in him to leave the mutt on the stairs as he should have. He stopped where the hall broke into five smaller hallways.

“This is where I leave you. Find a place to sleep away from the others. Keep your head down. If you win in training and win well enough, they might not mess with you. Go for the kill if you’re on the sands. Mercy won’t earn you any favors here.”

When he started walking again, Emerian tried to stop him. Trevon snarled this time, grabbing the male by the throat and shoving him into a wall.

“Don’t. Follow. Me.” He pushed Emerian away when he was down, wide-eyed as Trevon started to stomp off again.

He ducked into a dark room when he knew the new mutt wasn’t following him. Only the guards knew where his current hiding spot was. Being a guard, he knew it was impossible to completely hide from them. Guards had a map of the pits, which was precious and wasn’t allowed off the premises of the guardhouse. They tracked the sleeping locations of every Andinna during night rounds, seeing who was where, and updated the map when they noticed the pattern changed. He could stay secret for all of a day, but the moment he went to sleep for a night, a guard would find him and update the map.

As long as the Andinna didn’t find him, he didn’t care. The guards could be cruel, but they didn’t hit him while he was asleep. Their number one duty was to keep the peace, and he knew the Empress wouldn’t be happy if they killed him. The Andinna, on the other hand, were the reason he lost sleep.

He curled up, trying to ignore the drips of water coming down from the ceiling. Winter was the wet season for Elliar. The rains never ended, and in the pits, life became even more miserable. He didn’t know how long he was hiding when he heard the metal clank of armor and boots coming down the hall.

“Trevon, the Empress wants to see you before she goes back to the palace.” The guard stopped in his door.

It took months, but the guards had started using his name again. He didn’t know why, but at least someone remembered he was alive and down there. At least someone bothered to remember his name—the name of the traitor who freed the Empress’ property.

Small victories. All I have left are small victories.

He got up and followed the guard in silence. They moved through the pits, ignoring the Andinna now wandering around the halls. He caught a glimpse of the new mutt sitting alone on the ground in a hall. He already had a bruise over his right eye.

Damn, he was right. They really don’t like him.

Their eyes met, and Trevon felt the familiar grab of pity and sympathy—the very things that got him into this mess in the first place. When he was done with the Empress, he would find the mutt. They could be hated and beaten up together. No one deserved to be alone down here. It was the very thing he tried to save the Champion from. A woman by herself in this? He thought she deserved a better life, and then she met those friends…

And I’m down here, suffering for her freedom.

He tried to shove the thought aside as the guard led him to the Empress. He was dirty, but none of them seemed to care as he was shoved in front of her.

“You know, I hate this game,” she started, standing up from her seat in the middle of the room. This was her receiving room in the lenasti house, where she would talk to owners of gladiators while they watched the training down below. He never saw that personally, but he knew it happened. He was always left alone there with her, with maybe a handful of guards left. “Care to tell me anything today?”

“I have nothing to tell you,” he answered as he always did.

“Really? What was your plan if you had gotten out with my Andinna? Where were they going to take you? What safe haven?”

Always the same questions. Always looking for more information about the home the Andinna made in Olost. He was grateful he didn’t know anything. She could do anything to him, and he wouldn’t be able to betray the ones he saved.

“I have nothing to say.”

“I know the mountains in Southern Olost are their home now. I’ve heard reports my Champion is living quite the life there. She has two husbands, a house, and they’re probably planning for their obscene spring festival now.” She sighed, walking closer to him. “They left you behind, Trevon.” Her hand gently whispered over his cheek. “It’s what they do. You aren’t the first Elvasi to think you were saving something that deserved it. For all you did for them, they left you here, and now, she’s fucking whoever she wants to fuck. She’s happy, and you aren’t.”

He closed his eyes, trying not to think about it. He couldn’t think about it. He had made his decision and was honor-bound to stand by it. He wouldn’t turn his back on his beliefs now.

“One of them is that big male she met in the pits. My spies say they have quite the life. One you should be having, but they left you.” Her voice was like honey, motherly and loving. She was sad for him…or pretending to be. “They always leave those who aren’t one of them. Like the human. He’s still missing, but we know he didn’t leave with them. He’s being hidden. They won’t even rescue him. After all they did to save their own kind, they won't save you or him. Even after the sacrifices you made for them, you aren't one of them.”

“What do you want?” he asked, unable to bring himself to look at her. She was right. The Champion was never coming back to rescue him. The Ivory Shadows weren’t going to waste their time on him. Stop thinking about it. Stop. Stop. Stop.

“What do you know about their villages and settlements in Southern Olost? My spies have told me a lot, but I always love to verify my information.”

“Nothing. I don’t know anything.” He was being honest, but even if he did know something, he wouldn’t tell her. He couldn’t betray them. He spent centuries believing the Elvasi were the bad ones. He knew the cruelty of the pits was awful, but it was because of the suffering inflicted on them. The Andinna weren’t monsters.

He had to keep believing that.

“I’ll try again later. You obviously haven’t come to terms with your new reality. The heart wants what the heart wants.” She brushed his face again before playing with his hair, pushing it out of his face.

“You’re a beautiful man, Trevon. You should have worked in the palace. Noblewomen would have made you the happiest man alive.” Her voice was still honey, still caring and full of pity. He came back to motherly as the best description for her. For a moment, he wanted to lean into her hand. Physical comfort from anyone was better than none at all.

He wasn’t expecting the slap. It made him stagger even though it wasn’t very hard. It stung, but nothing would bruise. He was shell-shocked for a moment. When he looked up at her, her face was a marble statue, her eyes emotionless.

“And it’s all wasted on a bitch you never knew, from a race of people who would kill you if we let them.” Cold. Her words were ice. “Until next time. Maybe then you’ll come back to us and forget your ridiculous love affair with the Andinna.”

She stormed out of the room, but not like most women would. She didn’t stomp, slam doors, or scream in frustration. There was an air of fury around her, but she was graceful, as always. She was the picture of poise and power.

“Let’s go, slave,” a guard said once she was out of the room. Trevon didn’t react when he was grabbed roughly and pulled along. When they were back in the pits, the guard released his arm, shoving at the same time. “You’re an idiot, Trevon. You know that? We could all forgive you for a moment of weakness, but holding out and not giving the Empress what she wants? That’s suicidal.”

“Goodnight,” he said softly, starting his long walk through the dark tunnels of the pits. Stopping at the dining hall, he looked inside. Everyone was eating dinner. Hunger wasn’t his problem, though. He was used to only eating once or twice a day now.

He caught sight of the mutt alone, at a small table by himself. He approached quickly, keeping his head down. He wouldn’t go unnoticed, but he hoped no one was in the mood to bother him. When he arrived at the table, he saw the mutt wasn’t even eating.

“Come with me,” he ordered quickly. The mutt jumped up and followed him out.

“Change of heart?” Emerian seemed cautious now.

“A little. Did you do anything to get that black eye?”

“A little,” the male admitted. “I called one of them a cock sucking bitch with a nasty temper.”

Trevon’s eyebrows went up as he stopped in the hall to stare at the mutt.

“Are you mad?”

“What did you say? We’re all mad down here?” The mutt gave a casual shrugged. “He deserved it.”

“Well, come on. I figure if we’re both going to be shit on, we can at least be shit on together.”

“Huh. Seriously?” Emerian frowned at him, his head tilting to the side.

“I have a soft spot for the downtrodden,” he said quietly, looking away. “If you prove untrustworthy, I’ll kill you, but yeah, you can stick with me.”

“Great. I fucking hate big brutes like them and was told before coming here, having an ally is important. That you need someone to watch your back.”

“Yup.” He’d seen it for centuries. “Every gladiator has allies, groups that watch over them, and they look out for each other. Without them, you die pretty quickly.” He looked away. “Except one.”

“I’ve heard about her. The Champion. The one who lost the war and all that. Everyone in the dining hall was talking about her. You came up a few times.”

“I’m the one who freed her,” he explained. “A story for another time.”

“Of course.” The male hid his shock quickly. “So, where are we going to sleep?”

“Follow me.”

Trevon led him through the dark. He didn’t know if he was suicidal or stupid, but he was going to give the mutt a chance. The male seemed desperate to be with him rather than the Andinna.

He would have hoped it would change everything, offer him some comfort in the hell he was in, but he wasn’t that stupid.

Suicidal it is. I can’t afford to be stupid.

12

Mave

Mave was antsy as she sat down for breakfast. Bryn put breakfast in front of her, leaning in for a kiss. She gave him what he wanted before rubbing her hands on her thighs, hating that they were already damp.

“Are ya okay?” he asked softly. “Ya seem out of sorts.”

“I’m fine,” she answered quickly. “Nervous.”

“What’s going on?” Mat sat down across from Bryn. They had their spots at her table, and it never changed. She sat at the head of the table with Mat on her right and Bryn at her left. She’d tried to sit somewhere else once, and they’d looked at her like she was mad.

“I have group practice today. With the spring festival in only a week, Jesvena wants us all together every day to work together. This is the first one.” She pushed her food around on her plate but found she didn’t have an appetite. It wasn’t the only thing making her nervous. The spring festival marked the beginning of the season—a season when many females would go into their rare fertile times. She decided not to broach that topic yet, even though it hung over her like a noose. “I’ve only played for Senri and Kian so far.”

“You’ll do fine. Yesterday you seemed really confident.” He took the fork from her and put it on the table. “You aren’t normally nervous about anything.”

“This is different. I’ve never done anything like this.” He was right, nothing ever made her this nervous. Well, asking Bryn to come home was nerve-wracking. She was beginning to notice a pattern. New things terrified her. She didn’t do well with change or new experiences after nearly a thousand years of consistency—new things like having males who were hers, and her fertility cycle—possibly coming for her.

“Aye, but ya were saying last night ya could perform the piece without Senri helping you. You’ll do fine.” Bryn gave her an easy smile. “I believe in ya.”

“What if I forget it while I’m there with the other females?” Even the idea of messing up in front of them made her clammy and cold. She didn’t understand her body’s reaction to it. It wasn’t life-threatening. None of them were going to kill her. Nerves over something like this had no right to put her in this state.

“Then you’ll drop out for a moment, find the new place, and continue,” Mat said, holding her hand. “Happens every year. Someone gets caught up in the excitement and has to stop playing for a moment. No one judges. Spring festival is an experience.”

“Are you two going to do anything for it?” she asked. “Well, before I’m done performing? If I’m allowed to.”

“I dance every year, and this year isn’t any different.” Mat gave her an arrogant smirk. “If you aren’t able to play, no one would blame you.”

“Mat has a reputation as one of the best dancers in the village,” Bryn explained. “I don’t dance, so don’t ask. I’ll drink myself close to a stupor, then meet you in our bedroom.” His smile was predatory. “After Mat gets you worked up, I have a feeling it’s going to be a wonderful night.”

“I haven’t even seen anyone dance yet.” She didn’t know what she was supposed to be looking forward to.

“Oh, that’s even better,” Mat said, chuckling. “If you want someone to show you, I learned from Kian after the War. Before the War, I was terrible. He would probably give you a show.”

“Should clear it with Senri before ya ask him, though. It’s not a dance meant for children,” Bryn added quickly. “Better yet, why don’t ya just wait for the surprise during the festival? I don’t want other males dancin’ for ya.”

“Good point,” Mat agreed, nodding. “Wait. Be surprised. Enjoy it. There’s never a spring festival like your first one. Go to practice today and remember, this isn’t the end of the world. It’s supposed to be fun.”

“Fine.” She dropped her napkin on the table. “I’m going to go. Might as well get there and practice a little beforehand.”

“Ya didn’t eat yet!” Bryn pointed at her plate.

When her stomach flipped as she looked down at the food, she gave him a weak smile.

“I’ll eat at lunch when it’s over. My stomach should be settled by then.” She walked away, making it to the entry hallway, but something kept her from putting on her boots and leaving—an important discussion she was avoiding. With spring only a week away, she knew it had to be talked about—fertility cycles and children. They were both eating as she stood there, unable to keep walking. She turned back and stared at her males. What would they do if she just blurted it out before leaving? She wasn’t sure how else to get it out.

Mat looked up and realized she wasn’t moving.

“Are you okay? Don’t tell me you have that much stage fright.”

“Spring is coming,” she whispered. “I don’t want children.”

He dropped his fork, and Bryn started coughing. She worried for a moment he was choking, but he turned to look at her. His face was pink, but he didn’t look like he was choking. That was a good thing.

“Where did that come from?” Mat asked, standing up slowly.

“Practice isn’t the only thing I’m worried about,” she admitted. “Spring is…the time for that…” She mashed her hands together, trying to get the words out. “Zayden said it’s really important, and there’s only a week left for us to talk about it, and having this practice today reminded me how close that possibility is.”

“Ya don’t want kids. It’s fine. There’s lots of time.” Bryn didn’t stand up, pushing his chair so he was looking at her. “Ya really that nervous about yer fertility cycle? It probably won’t even come.”

“I’ve only had one. He said I was probably due.” She swallowed. “I just wanted to make sure it was said. I don’t want children. I don’t want…”

I don’t want to be near either of you when it happens.

“In the village, a female who doesn’t want young should go to another female. The word will spread quickly. The males of her mayara are put to work, normally very physical labor to keep them busy. Senri creates a watch of every able female in the village, to keep all males away from the one who’s vulnerable. There’s a hidden home where females go when it comes, and no males know how to find it. If we’re caught looking for it, there are consequences, and the location is changed.” Mat sighed. “Mave, nothing bad is going to happen. We’ve had generations to figure this out.”

“Okay. Good. Thank you.” She grabbed her boots. “I just wanted to get that out in the open.”

“It’s fine. Don’t be so nervous. Bryn and I figured you didn’t want any, but we thought you talked to Senri about it more.”

“No…I haven’t told her anything about my fertility.”

“Maybe you should,” he said kindly, finally close enough to kiss her. She leaned into him, her nerves relaxing under his touch. “Enjoy your day. We have one more overnight patrol, then we’re in the clear. No more of that for us.”

“Good.” She smiled against his lips. When he released her, Bryn was suddenly there and kissed her as well. “Be safe.”

“Always. Can’t risk losin’ the chance to come home to ya.” Bryn pushed her gently. “Now, put your boots on and get out of here. Stop worryin’ about everythin’.”

“I’m going!” She did as he asked, pulling her boots on. She fastened her sword belt around her waist and grabbed her flute from a small shelf by the door. It kept it from getting lost somewhere in the house.

She moved fast across the village, once she was outside and away from her doting males. The snow wasn’t beautiful anymore, something she found disappointing. It was starting to warm up, and the mud was turning everything brown. There were only patches of snow left, anyway. Spring was edging its way in, and winter was giving up its strangling grip on the world. She didn’t like it. If winter was her favorite season, spring was probably going to be her least favorite.

When she arrived at the dining hall, it was closed like it had been the morning she found out about this entire affair. She pulled the door open and walked in, feeling the heat blast her in the face.

“Ah, we have someone early!” Jesvena said, her back to Mave. When the old female turned, she gave an audible gasp. “Mave. I wasn’t…”

“Good morning, Jesvena,” she greeted the mativa politely. “You weren’t expecting me. Am I right?”

“You are…” Her head tilted to the side in a considering look. “I don’t see you carrying drums. You picked the flute?”

“I did.”

There was an uncomfortable silence as they stared at each other. Mave knew she was being judged. Whether it was good or bad, she didn’t know. After another moment, she grew annoyed.

“You don’t like me,” she accused softly.

“It’s not that.” Jesvena shook her head slowly. “I don’t know you. You showed up with your reputation on your heels and proceeded to upset the delicate balance of our culture. It’s left me confused about how to handle the situation.”

“You stood there and expected me to fall in line when I didn’t know you. What did you expect to happen, really?” She frowned, trying to figure out how this was just her fault.

“I expected normalcy—a female who understood what was at stake. You upset the balance of power in our community. It’s why the others avoid you. They don’t know where you really stand.” The old female sighed. “Sit down and talk with me, Mave. It’s past time, and you’re much earlier than I expected anyone. Are you always up at this time?”

“I am. I’ve never been one to sleep in. It wasn’t tolerated in the pits, and even now, I can’t get used to the idea of it.” She followed the mativa to a set of low cushions and sat across a small table from her.

“The pits. They really shaped you, didn’t they? Explain them to me. I’ve only heard whispers. I don’t speak much to members of the Company, and there are no other Andinna here with a history in that place.”

Mave swallowed, remembering.

“There are tunnels carved under the Colosseum to house us. It feels endless. There’s very little light because they don’t bother to relight the torches every day. The rooms range from large group areas to tight little holes where barely one person may fit in them. Some of the halls are so small, even a female Andinna would need to crouch and squeeze through. The best gladiators got to live in a private hallway with a guard posted. We were the money makers. We even had a private bathing room for each of us.” She sighed. “It took me a long time to earn one of those rooms. Before that, sleep was a dangerous endeavor.”

“Really? Certainly the males there with you would keep the Elvasi from taking advantage of you.”

The bitter laugh that came out of her mouth surprised both of them.

“Oh no, Jesvena. The male Andinna were the very ones who made sleep so dangerous. You think I have a reputation here? Imagine putting a young female in a dark world where the males are broken and devoid of their people, their traditions, even their language. Imagine her being the very reason the War was lost. The infamous daughter of General Lorren.” Mave grinned, but it felt like she was threatening the other female.

“It started out perverse. When I asked one to teach me to read, he only would if I let him fuck me. He hadn’t been with a female since before the War, and at that point, it was more than a century past. I refused because it was the very reason I was in the pits. One of the palace guards tried to rape me, and I killed him for it. But don’t worry, the Elvasi didn’t get to be my first time. The Andinna, saying I was a stuck-up little bitch, gang-raped me later.”

Jesvena turned pale.

“I have a reputation for killing my own people,” Mave continued softly. “A well-earned reputation. I never lost. But I promise, every horror you might have heard about me was purely in reaction to the horrors I was forced to suffer through. I gained a reputation because it kept me alive. I had to be the scariest, most dominant Andinna because it put fear in them before they had the idea to hurt me anymore.” She closed her eyes, thinking about the rest.

“Even then, my reputation made some things worse for me. For everything I did to stay safe from my own people, I gained attention from the Elvasi. Did you know you could buy a night with an Andinna gladiator? We didn’t just make money killing. I was the Empress’ Champion and the Colosseum whore for the nobles who wanted a piece of a legend.”

For the first time in a long time, she thought of her life and tears pricked her eyes. Maybe it was because she now knew how grand and great life could be. Maybe it was thinking about how her future would always be shaped by her past. Maybe it was regret.

“I’ve been beaten, raped, and abused by not only our enemy but our own people. I’ve had to drag my bleeding body across the floor to find shelter before someone could take advantage of it. I’ve been kicked and punched. Stabbed and sliced. I’ve experienced nearly every torture invented, and some were designed specifically for me.” When she opened her eyes again, she found herself staring directly at the horrified old female. “Some habits, like my sleep schedule, will never change because of everything I saw and went through. You’re right. The pits shaped me into who I am, and for the Andinna, they are hell on earth.”

“By the Skies,” someone whispered. Mave spun to find Allaina standing in a doorway to the back kitchens of the dining hall.

“Then I would be taken out of the pits and trotted across the city at the Empress’ side.” Mave didn’t understand why she was still talking. “To keep from being beaten, I had to keep my eyes down like a good slave.”

Allaina stared at her, her face giving away everything—shock, horror, pain. The most surprising thing she saw in the other female?

Understanding.

“I was the most powerful and most dominant Andinna in the entire Empire, and I had to force myself to stare at the ground. The pits shaped me, all right—I refuse to look at the ground for anyone…ever again.”

When Mave turned back to Jesvena, the old female was holding her abdomen as if she were going to be sick.

“I’m so sorry, Mave,” she whispered. “I had no idea.”

“No one really does until they see it, experience it. When the Company rescued Mat, Rain, and me, they were all similarly shocked by the lives the gladiators live. Mat and Rain were so…unprepared for what they found themselves in. The only reason I ever worked with them was…” This time, Mave’s smile was nostalgic. She could remember the first time Rain sat down at her table. “Rain wouldn’t leave me alone. Mat followed him without a choice in the matter, I think. It was the first time in my life I put myself to the task of helping anyone else survive. They were jumped once. It’s how his horn was broken. I never felt so…scared in my entire life. A lot of Andinna die down there like that.”

“He was jumped?” Allaina’s voice broke. “By other Andinna? Our own people?”

“The guards don’t break the products, and those who try learn their lesson when the product fights back,” Mave explained. “Andinna are what makes the pits dangerous.”

“We should have had this talk a long time ago,” Jesvena whispered sadly. “Now, we can look to the future with a better understanding of each other. For example, I was an old mativa during the war. I remember when you were born, a little girl with such promise. We all wondered what future the daughter of our two favorite military leaders in history would have. The royal family even made a congratulatory announcement for your birth, an honor they had never done before. I remember when the news spread that you had been captured by the Empire. I remember praying to the gods for you to come home. Then we were defeated.” She reached out and took Mave’s hand. Mave didn’t understand what she was going for. “And I guess, after much trial and tribulation, you have. I’m sorry I didn’t look more deeply into the life you’ve had.”

“I’m sorry I’ve made life difficult for you. None of what I’ve been through is your fault.” She couldn’t offer any more. “I’ll tell you something more normal. I’m nervous about today. I’ve never done anything like this.”

Jesvena’s face brightened a little. “Well, why don’t you run through it with Allaina and me first? How were you doing with Senri?”

“I was able to run through it with her keeping the beat,” Mave answered. She pulled her flute up. “Can someone do the beat for me?”

“I’ve got it.” Allaina jumped into action, grabbing a set of drums from the far side of the room. “Whenever you’re ready,” she said as she sat down with them. Mave wondered what was going through the other female’s mind—she was shut down, focused on the drums.

“Give me a count.”

Allaina started the beat and counted to three. The beat after she was done, Mave started playing. She loved the song as much now as she did the first time she heard it. After weeks of practice, she had the muscle memory for the song, falling into it with ease. For the first time in her life, she felt truly graceful as she made something beautiful.

It ended all too quickly.

“That was lovely. You’ll be fine. You should be happy with how far you’ve come,” Jesvena said quickly.

“Thank you. Senri didn’t teach me notes or anything. She and I just committed to my learning this one song for now and getting into the technical stuff later.”

“It was the right decision, I think. Would you mind helping Allaina and me finish setting up?”

“I can help. I am here early, after all.”

And with that, Mave felt something shift in the air around them. For the first time in months, she stood in the same room with Jesvena and Allaina and didn’t feel like an outcast. She helped move cushions and drums around for others to use. When Senri arrived, also earlier than any of the other females, she cornered Mave.

“What’s going on?” she asked softly.

“I got here early and…well, we talked. Bridges were built, I guess. I’ll tell you all about it later.”

“Good.” Her friend patted her shoulder.

Senri fell in and helped them. It happened fast. Suddenly every female in the village was in the dining hall, and they were all stripping down. Mave joined in, staying close to her friend. Senri whistled at one point.

“I’ve seen them before, but it’s always a sight.”

“My scars?” she asked softly.

Senri only hummed her confirmation. Mave wasn’t bothered. She knew it was always a sight. She caught one person staring she didn’t think would—Allaina. What surprised Mave, though, was Allaina had a few scars of her own. Their origins were unknown to her, but one across her ribs caught Mave’s eye. When Allaina turned away, Mave did as well.

Now naked, Mave tried to keep her eyes up. A lot of the females were giggling as they took their places. Senri pointed to Mave’s spot next to her. There was no rhyme or reason to the seating. The drums took one half of the room, and the flutes took the other, no set order for them. Senri actually put them on the back row.

“We can sit closer next time if you want,” she whispered. “I figured you would like the back for now.”

“You thought right.”

“All right, everyone! From the top! Drums start the beat, then flutes come in. Remember, flutes take center stage through the first song. When they finish up, drum players should be right into the second song.”

“There’s a second song?” Mave hissed.

“Drums,” Senri explained. “Pay attention. Allaina is about to start the count.”

Right on cue, the beat began. Mave started when she normally did, on the fourth beat. Thankfully, everyone started there. Together, they all played, and Mave was hit with the full effect of the music. It relaxed her, put her at ease as the music practically washed away the horrors of her life for a moment.

And just like earlier, it was over too soon. The drums started a hard song with demanding beats. Something about it made her excited, made her sit up higher. For how calm the flute made her, the drums made her want to move.

Senri chuckled beside her, noticing her mood shift.

“The drums make the males excited too. I can’t wait for the look on your face when you see them.”

Mave felt her face heat up and wasn’t sure if it was the hearths or realizing what Senri meant. Sex normally didn’t embarrass her, but finally realizing what this really meant did.

“Are they going to be…”

“Oh, Mave.” Senri just patted her thigh.

She felt like a child.

It felt like hours later, they had gone through the entire performance several times. Mave’s fingers were beginning to ache when Jesvena told them they could leave. She threw on her clothes faster than everyone else, not stopping to talk to anyone. Senri was nearly as fast, but she was pulled aside to talk about something to do with who would be on patrol during the festival.

Mave was nearly out the door when someone touched her arm. She found a female she didn’t know standing behind her.

“You did really well today. I just wanted to tell you that.” The female’s voice was as sweet as sugar.

“Thanks.” Mave tried her best to smile. She hoped she didn’t scare the thin little female. Instead, the female gave her a bright returning smile.

“Hold on, Mave!” Allaina called as she tried to make it out the door again.

“We’ll talk outside,” Mave told her as she drew closer. She left, taking a deep breath of the cold mountain air. It was getting much too hot in the dining hall. Allaina followed her out, stepping in front of her before Mave could move further away. Mave didn’t even get a chance to ask what she needed. Allaina was nothing if not direct.

“I haven’t been particularly welcoming to you,” Allaina started.

“No, but I didn’t like you before I even met you, so…” Mave shrugged. It was the honest truth.

“Really?”

“What female likes the previous lover?” Mave smirked. “I also hate that you call him Matty.”

Allaina had the balls to laugh. “And I’m not one to like any female who takes what I think of as mine. The truth is, I had already lost him, and that’s not your fault. I’ve always known I lost him because I asked him to change.” The female sighed, sobering. “I just wanted to say thank you. You saved him. And Rain. Even if he’s not mine, at least he’s alive, and they both came home.”

“Honestly, I didn’t do much,” Mave said softly. “He saved me, really. They both did.”

“I hate what I’m about to say…but you’re perfect for him. I hope you know that. And Karyl was right. You did great today. I should have believed in you more.” Allaina reached out and touched her shoulder. Mave put out a hand, which surprised the other female. The grip of Allaina’s handshake was firmer than Mave expected. “Here’s to a new season of change and rebirth.”

“I look forward to the future.” For the first time since she met the female, she didn’t feel stung or angry when in her presence. Mave met her eyes, and Allaina dropped hers respectfully, without a major fight. “See you tomorrow.”

“Of course.” They released each other, and Mave walked away, leaving Allaina to go back inside and deal with the clean-up. She looked over her shoulder once, and for the first time, she felt good about spending time with the other females.

She felt like she was one of them, just with a rougher upbringing than most.

13

Brynec

Brynec walked silently behind Matesh as they met their patrol unit for their final night. A dozen young males waited in formation at the guardhouse away from the village. Some yawned, rubbing their eyes. Some were fiddling with their armor. They seemed bored, but Bryn was done fighting with them. He just wanted to get this over with and go home to his lover.

Just the thought of Mave made him want to smile. The winter months had been good to them. She was everything he’d expected and more. Normally, the first year after a male joins a mayara can be rough as things are settled in the household, but he and Mat worked well together, and she just let them do what they thought was right. She was too busy enjoying her new life to be bogged down in the small details of running the household.

Enjoying life—he thought he had before he met her. He thought being with the Company was the best he would ever get. The strange family the group of males made around Luykas and Alchan as their leaders—he thought that had been perfect.

I was so wrong.

He woke up beside her when he was home. He watched her leave and explore the woods around the village. He watched her learn to fly, and every day, her Andena improved. The Skies had truly blessed him to watch her flourish the way she was.

And he lost three nights a week, away from her and the furs they made love on, dealing with bored young males.

“Is everyone ready?” Mat called out. Bryn found Matesh a changed man from the male he had known for years. He and Mat had never been close. He’d always been too much for Bryn—too popular, too wanted, too perfect. He also had his own family in Leshaun, Zayden, and Rain. Bryn had gravitated toward Varon and Nevyn.

But since they rescued Mat, Rain, and Mave, he’d watched the noncommittal male grow up, mature in ways none of the Company had ever expected him to. He had a lot of potential for leadership. He was the hardest on the bored young males in front of them. He thought they were worthless and wasn’t afraid to say so. He hadn’t lost all of his good nature, but it was reserved for fewer people than it once was.

“Yes sir!” the unit called back in unison. Bryn chuckled. When they had started their time with this group, the males couldn’t be bothered to respect age and experience, fighting hard against the new authority they had to answer to. Now, they at least paid common courtesies.

“Let’s move out!” Matesh jumped into the air, Bryn followed, and the younger males fell in behind them.

They soared over the tops of the trees and between mountains, using the same route for every patrol, the one Senri assigned them at the beginning of winter. She had a schedule for training and patrols and which routes each unit took. While Bryn thought her system was too consistent, he also wasn’t stupid enough to tell her that. She did what worked for her people, and it wasn’t his place to comment on it.

He gave his wings a strong flap and propelled himself to fly beside Mat.

“Are ya excited to finally be done with this?” he called out.

“Of course!” Mat grinned at him.

Together, they angled down and began a drop toward the earth. Bryn tucked his wings in, streamlining his body like a hawk diving. He picked up speed, overtaking Matesh. The earth raced up to meet him and right before he hit the trees, he spread his wings, letting them catch the air. It was a stupid thing to do, but with it being their last night on patrol, he was in a good mood. The dive was exhilarating, one of his favorite things to do.

He landed softly, years of practice making him graceful. He hadn’t always been. Whenever Mave got flustered about her own flying, he’d remind her he was once in her shoes. He used to stumble and fall when he landed. He used to have a hard time taking off.

“Show off,” Mat accused, landing next to him, the rest of the guards landing around them. Without saying anything to them, Mat and Bryn started the long hike. “You know, with this finished, we can start wondering what the Company has planned for the end of winter.”

“I don’t want to start thinking about it,” Bryn admitted. “I think after the last year we’ve had, with the capture, the rescue, Mave…the Company needs a year off. Maybe a little more.”

“Wouldn’t be the first time we’ve gone inactive for a couple of years,” Mat said softly, nodding. “It would be nice to spend a few quiet years with our amanra.”

“That’s what I’m thinkin’, but if I said that to Luykas or, Skies forbid, Alchan, they would try to kill me.” Bryn smiled. “Ya know ‘em. They would think we’re just lovesick fools.”

“We are lovesick fools,” Mat reminded him, laughing. “She’s been so happy recently. This morning worries me.”

“Aye. She’s getting along with Luykas. She has a good friend in Senri and her family, which is good because Kian only likes who his wife likes.” Bryn sighed. “Then she dropped that revelation on us.”

“You weren’t hoping for children, right?” Mat frowned at him. Behind them, Bryn could hear a few of the younger males coughing and mumbling about them, but he ignored them.

“Nah, just wasn’t expecting her to put it out there like that. One day, ya know? Years from now. We’re not even close to our middle years, so there’s time.” He shrugged. “She just seemed really concerned about goin’ into her fertile cycle. That’s…”

“Worrisome,” Mat finished. “I know. A lot of females are scared of it, though. It’s a reversal in the power dynamic and requires strong females to have to hide behind other females. Males suddenly become the enemy. It’s the way our people are.”

“I don’t want to be her enemy,” Bryn said sadly, staring into the woods around them as they hiked slowly down a deer trail. He picked a bit of fur off a plant and showed Mat. “Gryphon in the area right now.”

“Hm. Male by the color. That dark banding makes the browns look black from a distance. Probably sports rich colors for his feathers. Let’s hope we don’t run into him. I’m not in the mood for a gryphon tonight.”

“Good to know, though.” Bryn pocketed the fur. “We can come back this way for The Hunt.”

“I like that. She deserves something nice.” Mat thumped his shoulder.

“You two would test a gryphon just for your female? A large male gryphon can take on nearly six strong hunters,” one of the youngest males spoke up from the back. Bryn looked over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow. Mat only laughed.

“Aye. She’s a warrior, and this is our first year with her. Whatever we bring back from The Hunt should be worthy of her.”

“She’s killed at least one before on her own,” Mat added. “She knows how tough the fight is. She’s fought worse, even. Too bad there are no chimera in this part of the world.”

With that, their entire patrol started talking at once. “Those aren’t real!” “Stop fucking around!” “You aren’t that good!”

Bryn groaned as the young males all started talking at once, each with a different opinion.

“They are real. Rare and not from this continent and definitely not in Anden, but they are real. Saw one while I was in the Empire. They had shipped it in for a big event. Our wife killed it single-handedly. Took a bad hit from it, but she killed it.”

“I wish I could have seen that,” Bryn said, sighing again, dreamily. It should scare him, thinking of her taking on such a vicious and notorious beast from a place where it was rumored the gods once walked on mortal land. The reality was, the thought of seeing her in a fight like that just made him horny.

“And back on the gryphon, Rainev killed one on his own in the Colosseum as well. Even gave it a clean kill. Don’t discount the strength and tenacity of someone fighting for their life.” Mat crossed his arms, stopping as he turned to consider the young males following him. Bryn knew what this meant and had a touch of sympathy for the Andinna they worked with. “But if you all know everything, tell me, what kind of trail are we on?”

“An animal trail,” one said loudly. The others nodded.

“Half right. We’re on a deer trail, specifically. The gryphon is probably tracking a small herd. Like us, they can hunt from the air or the ground. However, when a gryphon is on the ground and down on the trails like this, it could be a sign it’s injured. We haven’t had a gryphon near the edge of the mountains in a few years. What does that tell you?” Mat’s foot began to tap.

None of the young males answered now, so Bryn was the one who told Mat what he wanted to hear.

“He was probably pushed out of his prime territory by a younger, stronger male. With spring comin’, males are getting more aggressive as they claim the lands they want, so they have prime choice of females. A male can build up to three nests to lure in different mates. There are no females this close to the edge of the mountains, though. This male was forced out of prime territory.”

“Or he’s young, and his mother just pushed him out as he reached adulthood. He’ll grow strong here with no competition and in a few years, go looking for the females.” Mat smiled at him. “Why is that distinction important?”

Crickets were the answer he got.

“We can hunt the old ones, but we leave the young ones to keep the population growin’. We don’t hunt females at all unless they’ve already been too injured to take care of themselves and their young.” Bryn gestured to the young males, giving them a look. “Ya all live here. Ya should know this. So, please don’t ever try to tell one of us we don’t know what we’re talkin’ about.”

With that lesson over, Bryn started walking again, shaking his head. When Mat fell into step beside him, he elbowed his partner.

“Let’s not make tonight a pain in the ass. I don’t want to spend all night arguing with ‘em.”

“Fine. I’m just tired of them. I don’t need a gallery of chattering males talking while I’m trying to have a real conversation with you about our lover.”

The conversation died. They walked for miles, climbing over rocks and searching known caves on mountainsides. They followed the trails, even catching a glimpse of the gryphon perched on a low cliff. It was an injured male, probably hitting his later years. Bryn knew the male’s end was coming soon. He and Mat would only speed up the process and put his parts to good use.

“Maybe Senri can carve her a bone flute,” he said softly as the gryphon noticed them and limped out of sight. The old male knew who the top predators were. A group of Andinna this large could easily turn the predator into the prey.

“He’s an old fighter. We’ll have to offer prayers to Krisanya when the time comes.”

“Ya should always offer her prayers for The Hunt,” Bryn reminded him softly.

The sun set on them, leaving them to trudge through the darkness. Out of habit, Bryn drew one of his daggers and pulled his scarf over the lower half of his face. Mat kept a hand on the pommel of his sword. The younger males were silent. Well, their mouths were closed. They walked too loud for him, but he wasn’t there to teach them how to prowl silently through the night. They would learn as they got older and scared their prey away too much on hunts. It wasn’t how Bryn learned, but he knew it was how Mat and so many other Andinna had.

“I smell smoke,” one of the young males whispered.

Bryn stopped, raising his chin to put his nose in the air. With a deep inhale, he caught it as well. Mat nodded in agreement beside him.

“Could be one of ours, so keep your swords away until I verify,” Bryn ordered. “Mat?”

“Go. I’ll stay here with them. You don’t need back up.”

He smiled dangerously at the other male and slipped away from the group, searching for the source of the smoke. It had the distinct smell of a well-tended campfire using dry wood that would have to have been brought because nothing was dry in the mountains during late winter. The snow was melting and made the world damp. The lack of visible smoke only gave him more evidence his assumption was correct. An Andinna hunter would be smart enough to take a couple of dry logs at the beginning of a hunt. The starting fire would dry out wood from around the area to use, but starting logs were important.

Only one thing worried him as he followed the smell as it grew stronger. Andinna didn’t hunt in the winter. It was a time-honored tradition, enforced by law. Winter was a time of reflection over death and the coming rebirth of the world. Any Andinna out hunting now would be poaching, a serious crime among their people.

He found the small camp and frowned. There was evidence of bedrolls, but they were gone, and the fire was dying, only small embers left. It hadn’t been attended for hours, and it didn’t seem like anyone was going to come back for it.

He swiftly made his way back to the unit and Matesh.

“No one is there. Fire is dyin’, which might be why the smell was so faint. Come on. Young ones, keep out of the campsite and let Matesh and me look for more information about it.” He was edgy. This wasn’t the first site they had found like this. Every single time, further review of the abandoned campsites told them the same thing.

Elvasi were in the mountains. How many, he didn’t know, but he hated it.

When they arrived back at the campsite, Mat and Bryn got to work, picking threads from bushes, finding footprints to examine, and looking over scraps of food left behind.

“Definitely Elvasi. Damn the Skies,” Mat muttered softly to him. “How many? Four?”

“Aye. Senri said it’s common to find campsites like this, but I don’t like it.”

“We’ll take it to her again in the morning. I wonder if the other patrols have found any of these. She didn’t say last time we brought it up.” Mat rubbed his face. “I wish she would do something about this.”

Bryn did too, but he knew it wasn’t feasible.

“Like what? Sendin’ out patrols to hunt them down? From this spot, they’re probably out of the mountains already or out of the way. These Elvasi have had a thousand years testing our defenses in these mountains. They might leave too much evidence at their campsites, but they never use the same one twice, and we can never find where they go.” Bryn shook his head. “Can’t blame her for just making sure they don’t get too close. Plus, she tells everyone in the village what areas to avoid, and it works.” At last count, Senri only lost people to Elvasi when they ignored her advice. She was damn good at what she did for the village. It was why he didn’t give her any shit about her system. It was keeping the Andinna as safe as she could make them.

“I still want to talk to her when we get back,” Mat said softly. “Let’s keep moving. Someone kick the fire out so it doesn’t come back and get out-of-control.”

One of the young males jumped into action. Bryn decided he would use this campsite like they used all the others—as a teaching experience.

“What did we find that pointed to this being an Elvasi camp?” he asked as the group started walking again.

“You found a small bit of cloth. The color, weave, and texture the Elvasi use are different than ours.”

“Aye. What else?”

“The way the fire was built,” another offered, sounding insecure with his answer. “We build up, leaning logs against each other to keep air flowing through the fire. Air helps fire if the wind isn’t too strong. The logs were all just thrown on top of each other.”

“Good. Yer learnin’.”

“And what do we look for in tracks?” Mat asked.

“We wear lighter boots and leave a consistent footprint. They wear something with…soles? Is that what it’s called?”

“Aye. They have soles on the heels of their boots. Makes that part of their tracks deeper. The three of ya who answered can leave early. Mat and I will clean your gear for ya.” It was the best reward he could think of.

“Thank you, sir,” they all answered back.

Mat narrowed his eyes in the darkness. Bryn chuckled.

“They’re young, Mat. Ya have to reward them.”

“I know, but I was thinking of a different way to do that. Like taking them off a dining hall shift or something.”

“I’m not that nice.” Bryn shook his head.

“No, you’re just nice enough to give us more work to do before we go home to our female.”

“Fuck.” Bryn hadn’t thought about that.

That had all the young males behind them chuckling.

“You did this to us. Remember that when we’re both bitching about being tired and not curled up in our bed with her.”

Bryn groaned.

They walked all night, stopping for water at two different streams as they did every patrol. They covered a lot of ground, knowing the trails they took by heart. They had to fly across a large ravine toward the end of their patrol.

With the sun coming up, Bryn knew it was almost over. He and Mat didn’t talk much, both focused on what this meant. They had deserved this punishment from Alchan, but that didn’t make it easy. It was tiring, took them away from home, and put them with a group of males they could barely stand.

Bryn was happy it was so close to being over. Shortly after dawn, Mat said the fucking magic words.

“Let’s head home, everyone.” He jumped up, slower than he had at the beginning of the night. Bryn followed, also feeling sluggish. They hovered in the air, waiting for everyone to get airborne. They flew straight for the village, landing at the same guardhouse where they started.

Bryn took the armor of the ones he promised a reward, Mat taking their weapons.

“Get out of here,” Bryn said softly, waving away one who was hovering.

“Sir, I just wanted to say…I know we haven’t been the easiest for you to work with. While most of them don’t agree, I just wanted to say, it’s been an honor.”

Bryn looked up and nodded once at the young male.

“Have a good day. If ya stay focused and practice, ye’ll be just as good as us. It just takes dedication.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.” He backed away and jumped, flying off.

Bryn snorted. “Well, that was something.”

“Yeah, I had one do the same to me,” Mat told him, leaning on the side of the guardhouse. “Let’s get this over with. Senri and Alchan should be on their way to release us from this.”

“Oh, fuck, I forgot about that.” Bryn collapsed on a bench, beginning the tedious work of cleaning armor. He’d done it countless times and never had a problem with his own, but when he had to do several sets, it always drove him mad.

“And there they are!” Matesh laughed. “Over here, you two!”

“You’re so casual with our king. You know, Alchan, if that annoys you, I’m more than willing to keep them for another season. Or a year.” Senri grinned at Alchan as they walked to the guardhouse. Alchan sighed, shaking his head.

“I can’t. I’m willing to loan them to you to help train your guards, but you can’t keep them. I have their female to worry about.”

“Ah, yeah. She would blame you and not me. Like she already does for them being gone so often. One day, she’ll understand, sometimes the males going away is a good thing.”

“Don’t give her any ideas,” Mat said, leaning down to kiss Senri on the cheek when she was close enough.

Bryn jumped up and did the same, knowing better than to ignore her to get his work done. Alchan stood a step behind, not unusual to those in the Company, but it didn’t fit his position. No one ever called him out on it, but a king was supposed to walk in the front, Senri a step behind.

But Alchan did nothing like normal royalty.

“Well, you two, have you learned your lesson?” he asked, crossing his arms.

“Not to argue with you? Of course.” Bryn could hear the smile Mat was probably giving Alchan, the humor evident. “Until next time, of course.”

“You know, I asked you to put them with males who would teach them how aggravating it is to be questioned and argued with all the time.” Alchan narrowed his eyes on Senri, turning his body, so all his attention was on her. Bryn knew it would make every other village female quake with fear, but Senri just patted his chest.

“I did, and these two had all sorts of problems, thanks to my younger males. I can’t change the fact that you let them treat you like an equal more often than not.”

“Curse my life,” Alchan muttered. Bryn resisted a smile.

“Before this breaks up and Bryn and I head home…We found another Elvasi campsite,” Mat said quickly. With just that, the mood of the entire group changed.

“It’s not out of the ordinary,” Senri reminded him. She was different. A moment before she was joking, but now she appeared to be the very leader everyone knew. “I don’t need you growing paranoid and getting the village worried. Winter is always a hot time because they know we aren’t out there hunting.”

“I’m just…” Mat shook his head. “The village needs to do more to deter them from testing the defenses.”

“There’s nothing more we can do,” Senri snapped. “I only have males on the patrols. There’s only so many I can use for that, or we would have no one hunting, no one farming, no one taking care of the actual village. I’m also not going to send anyone out on wild goose chases for every single Elvasi camp spotted. The rules of engagement stand. If you find one of them, kill them, but don’t go chasing them. I’ll remind you, that’s how I’ve had three young males taken or killed.”

“Mat,” Alchan warned softly. “It’s an arrangement Senri, Jesvena, and I agreed on years ago. It works. It’s a sound plan. The only thing you need to be watching for is making sure they don’t come close to the village.”

“Fine.” Mat turned and walked away, heading into the guardhouse and away from them.

Alchan looked down at Bryn. All he could do was shake his head, trying to answer the silent question from his commander. He didn’t know why Mat was riding this topic so hard. He had to think it was some paranoia the male wasn’t willing to admit, but he didn’t pry, not when it was a sensitive topic. It would be years before Mat began to feel comfortable again. Being recently freed from slavery left a mark. Mat’s real trauma was finally starting to peek through his veneer of confidence.

“Keep an eye on him,” Alchan ordered softly. “Rain’s dealing with problems too.”

“Mave had a flashback a little while back,” Senri added. “It happens. Rain can’t deal with being touched. Mave has all sorts of secret problems, ones I’m just scratching the surface of.” She nodded to the guardhouse, keeping her voice down. “Paranoia?”

“Seems like,” Bryn mumbled. “Think about it. He and Rain were captured because we were followin’ the plan. Rain was downed too fast to shift. They were overwhelmed. We couldn’t get ‘em out in time. I think he’s seein’ bigger issues than are really there.”

“Other than his obsession with this, he’s proven himself capable of leading the young males. He’s hard on them. He gets others involved to make sure he trained them as best he could.” Senri sighed.

“Alchan, while we were on patrol, we started thinkin’ about what’s next for the Company…” Bryn nodded toward the door. “Maybe we all need more time off.”

“Luykas and I haven’t even started looking into what to do come spring, and it’s right around the corner. We’ll probably take at least another year off. It seems everyone needs more time.”

“Except Kian,” Senri muttered. “That man is dying for some excitement. You know, you could have taken him with you for the rescue mission. I wouldn’t have been upset.”

“I didn’t want to be the one to tell you he died if it came to it,” Alchan said quickly. “Next time, I’ll take him and risk his life, then you can yell at me.”

“Good. I like that better. Kian dying is the last thing I’m worried about. Now, with this over, I’m going to find Mave. She, Jesvena, and Allaina apparently had a very interesting conversation this morning, and I haven’t had the chance to interrogate her about it.”

“That sounds awful. Please, since Mave doesn’t, keep me updated on the situation with the females. I need to know if I have to step in and stop a fight.” Alchan sounded tired, rubbing his eyes as he made his request.

“Right now, it’s the same status quo. The lower females still look to Jesvena and Allaina for order. They look to me about their safety. Mave…is still an outlier. They know she’s the most dominant female, but she’s proven she doesn’t want to make any move to take over.” Senri shrugged. “If she comes to an agreement with Jesvena and Allaina? Well, the females might finally have a representative in the Company, and that’s not a bad thing.”

“It’s terrible for my health,” Alchan said, a rueful smile coming over his face. “But I know it’ll make all of them more comfortable. Just keep an eye on it for me.”

“Always.” Senri jumped up and flew away. Alchan looked down at Bryn again, considering him.

“You know, my brother is spending a lot of time with your female.”

“Aye. It is what it is. They’ve got the blood bond and are using it for trainin’. We’ll see what happens. I don’t care either way as long as she’s happy,” Bryn answered honestly. Alchan wouldn’t want anything from him, and there was no reason to beat around the bush.

“I just wanted to point it out,” the king said softly. “All right. You’re both free to go. Thank you for taking this punishment without complaining.”

“How’s Rain doin’ with his?”

“He’s doing great work. Couldn’t ask for a more obedient Company member.”

“Tryin’ to tell me somethin’?”

“Yeah, if I thought you would listen. I’m heading out. Go home and get some sleep. Good work, Bryn. Make sure Mat knows I think he did well as well.”

“Will do, sir.”

Alchan left him there. Bryn cleaned armor for a long time, waiting for Mat to come out. When the male finally did, he didn’t look like he was just getting finished. Bryn figured he wanted time alone inside with no one bothering him and was fine with that. He could wait and did so, offering silent comfort. Mat didn’t talk as they started walking, so Bryn filled the silence.

“Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. I’m just…I have a bad feeling I can’t shake. Let’s just get home.”

14

Mave

On the day of the spring festival, Mave found herself standing before the very field where she trained with Luykas. Over winter, she hadn’t realized they were stomping all over one of the community farms. Now, it was painfully obvious. Luykas stood next to her, chuckling.

“No training today. I told you. We’re going to have to find a new spot.” He didn’t sound annoyed. She was, and of course, he noticed. “Why don’t you just enjoy the spring festival like a normal Andinna?”

“This was going to get my mind off what comes later,” she admitted. “Figured I would do something I’m good at before doing something I’ve never done before. Confidence boost, Senri called it.”

“Of course. Not bad logic but one shouldn’t fight on this day, anyway, so why don’t we just watch the Blackbloods who care about this part of our job and enjoy?” He smirked. She couldn’t help but return it. Even Matesh and Rain were helping bless the fields for the next harvest. She and Luykas were the only two Blackbloods in the entire village who didn’t have a lick of training for it and no desire to learn.

She found Mat and Rain in the crowd, standing with Leshaun and Alchan. Alchan was only there to watch the proceedings. He looked bored. She felt for him. She was there by choice. He probably saw it thousands of times and never got the option to skip.

“I’m going to go see them,” she told Luykas. “Maybe you should find someone else to annoy.”

“I’m not annoying you, don’t lie to me. I’ll follow you, though. My brother looks like he’s about to fall asleep. He hates the formality of some of these functions. Everyone else is having a good time, and he’s stuck in a crowd, which he hates, required to be stuffy and proper. I remember one time he had to do this with Grandmother. He fell asleep, and she whacked him across the back of his head. I never laughed so hard in my life.”

“His grandmother?” She remembered the moment those words came out of her mouth. “The Queen?”

“Oh yeah. She wasn’t afraid to put any of her children or grandchildren in their place.” Luykas sounded wistful. “When she met me for the first time, I thought I was done for. Your father kept telling me she was so pleased to have another grandchild, but I was scared. I was a mutt and born of betrayal.”

“What happened?” Mave softly asked as they walked toward their families.

“She hugged me, then she introduced me to all my aunts. My father was her only son. The royal family is lucky when it comes to having daughters, something to do with the bloodline. Did you know they carry the blood of Lariana?”

“The goddess of life, light, and leadership? Is that an old story, or is it true?” Mave had to really dig for that knowledge. Varon had given her a quick rundown once, but she hadn’t been paying attention for most of it. She didn’t much care for the gods anymore, not since that day in the pits when she cursed them and realized they didn’t care about her or any of them.

“It’s the truth,” Luykas answered. “Sounds crazy, but it’s why the females are so dominant, to lead our people, and males like Alchan are bedrus. The bloodline doesn’t like males much.” He sighed softly. “It’s how our people never devolved into civil war, which with our tempers and strength for war would seem like the obvious outcome. It’s hard to revolt against a female you can’t beat and who commands the loyalty of the gods themselves.”

“Are you saying if you or Alchan has a daughter, she’ll be more dominant than me?”

“Yes, but only Alchan’s. Without a doubt, any potential daughter from him will be the next Queen. Don’t get ahead of yourself, though. Try to imagine him getting along with any female long enough to have sex, much less procreate.” Luykas started to chuckle. “I shouldn’t laugh because the future of our people relies on him having a child one day, but Skies, it’s funny to consider.”

“Yeah, I don’t see it happening,” she had to agree, a grin breaking out. “Then again, I never saw myself with not one but two males, either.”

“True. You are evidence that there really is someone for everyone.”

She thumped his stomach for that. She saw Alchan was staring at them with hints of a smile showing. Luykas was still rubbing his stomach when they were at their destination, each taking one side of Alchan. She and the king stared each other down for a moment before she lowered her chin, the closest thing she could to a bow. She didn’t lower her eyes, but she at least gave him that—respect for the title if not deference to it.

“Oh look, my two least favorite Andinna, here to make me even more miserable,” Alchan said drearily. “Skies, what have I done to deserve this?”

“Nothing. You looked bored, and I know you have the habit of falling asleep at these things,” Luykas informed him, his voice light.

“Once. I was barely an adult, and it was my first time doing this.” He groaned. “Never going to let that go.”

“It was my first time at one of these too, and I got to watch the Queen whack you on the back of the head. It’s a treasured memory.”

“Mave, put my brother in his place,” Alchan ordered, keeping his eyes on the field. She reached around him and hit Luykas’ arm, who turned to stare her down. When she raised an eyebrow, he dropped his eyes. “Perfect. You know, I really like this deal. I can put Luykas down when he’s a pain, and you can keep her in line when I’m trying to lead the Company to victory. All without having to deal with either of you myself.”

“I’m your favorite brother,” Luykas reminded him.

“You’re my only brother. Or sibling in general, since our father couldn’t at least have a fucking daughter.”

Mave shook her head. Over winter, she had figured out the brothers’ dynamic. Alchan was a loner, and it was deeply rooted in who and what he was. She’d developed a level of respect for him. He was hands-off, letting his people do what they thought was right. He didn’t nag her about training. He didn’t bark out orders and lord over anyone. If anything, she felt like he wanted out of the spotlight. Luykas, on the other hand, was much more of a social male. He softened Alchan in a lot of ways.

And she was beginning to see him as a genuine friend. The deal they had was working better than expected. She thought she would hate it, but she felt satisfied when he deferred to her through day-to-day life and confident in his abilities as a commander when they trained.

“I’m going to check on my males,” she told them.

“You’ll do well tonight, Mave,” Alchan said as she started walking away. “I don’t expect anything less from you.”

She and Alchan didn’t see or speak to each other much, but those words were filled with belief in her. When she had earned Alchan’s respect to that degree, she didn’t know, but it felt good.

“Thank you.”

He only shrugged.

Leshaun caught sight of her first.

“Mave, my favorite niece. How are you?” He opened his arms, a clear invitation.

“Leshaun,” she greeted, accepting the hug. She didn’t see him often enough. He was busy for an old male, managing a lot of the background things for the Company that she didn’t care to know about and teaching young Blackbloods so the old ways didn’t die. For a good portion of winter, he wasn’t even in the village, traveling all over the mountains to other smaller villages to make sure everyone had Blackbloods prepared for the spring festival. “I’ve missed you. When did you get back in?”

“Late last night,” he explained, pulling away. He put his hands on her shoulders, taking stock and keeping her from running at the same time. “Mat was just telling me about how your winter went. Sounded very busy for all of you. Remember, if you need anything, feel free to ask.”

“We’re fine,” she promised. “Are you leading today?”

“No. One of Jesvena’s males is a Blackblood, and he’ll be leading. Are you participating?”

She shook her head in silence, receiving a sigh from the old male.

“I should have known. Luykas is a bad influence on you.”

Mat started to laugh. He’d been respectfully silent for the entire conversation, but that had him going.

“I’m certain you think so, but this just isn’t something that interests me. I already learned how to play the flute this winter. Learning how to do this can wait another year.”

“Fine, fine.” Leshaun released her, waving a hand dismissively at her. “Get out of our way then.”

She smiled at him, kissed Mat’s cheek, whispering him good luck, then grabbed Rain for a hug and told him the same.

“Go back with Luykas and Alchan,” Mat told her.

She groaned but found a spot on Alchan’s left. Luykas started to chuckle.

“Told to come back to us?”

“Yeah. Has he nodded off yet?”

Alchan groaned.

Before she knew it, the Blackbloods were creating a line down the middle of the field. Without ceremony, they drew daggers and cut their palms. From her spot, she could see the blood hit the soil. She felt the way the Blackbloods pushed the energy out, turning the blood black, and giving their energy to the land. A few people clapped.

“What happens next?” she asked.

“Whoever is tending this land will till it and plant,” Alchan answered. “That’s all. It helps keep anything they grow healthy and strong, producing more yield at harvest.” The Blackbloods before them started walking to the sides of the field again. “On to the next one.”

“Have fun,” Luykas told him.

“You two aren’t going to join me for the rest? I figure it would look nice for the three most dominant Andinna to be together through this.” His tone edged on desperation.

That made her laugh.

No way in hell.

* * *

“Everyone get seated!” Jesvena called out. “Let’s go. We can’t hold the males off much longer, and the children are put to bed. Let’s move!”

Mave found a spot next to Senri in the back of the group. In the middle of the village, there was a small wooden stage made, where she and the other females were performing, naked. Once the sun started to set and the males were allowed back in the village, they were going to be the main show. Senri touched her arm gently.

“You can back out any time,” her friend reminded her.

“We’re…a show,” Mave whispered. “It’s…”

“This entire festival is about a celebration of life, reborn after the long hard winter. No one is going to be drooling on you. If they aren’t dancing, they’ll be enjoying the feast and music. They’ll cheer on the other males who are showing off.”

“This isn’t the Colosseum,” Allaina said, walking by. “On this stage, in the middle of us, you are in the safest place in the village.” Mave looked up to see Allaina carrying her drums. The other female gave a nervous smile, one that betrayed how even Allaina was trying this new getting along thing they were attempting. “Everyone is nervous their first time.”

“How many have you done?” Senri, she knew, had done it for thousands of years, but she had no idea how old Allaina was. “How old are you?”

“I’m thirteen hundred, and because of my training, I started leading festivals for a mativa as an apprentice at two hundred. I’ve seen girls so nervous, they jump off the stage at the last minute. I nearly backed out my first time on stage.”

“You?” Even Senri was shocked.

“Me, though I quickly fell in love with how thrilling it is. I’m beautiful. Why not enjoy it?” Mave had been waiting for her to say something along those lines. Allaina was beautiful, and the self-confidence the female had was aggravating. It wasn’t just self-confidence, it was an air of arrogance the female exuded as if she was better than everyone else.

“And there’s the Allaina we all know and love,” Senri commented, smiling sardonically. “Go on. You’ve met your nice quota for the day.”

“Good.” Allaina was grinning as she walked away.

“Some things change, and some things stay the same,” Mave muttered. “She didn’t insult me.”

“No, she didn’t. It’s a sign she doesn’t hate you anymore. Now, she’s going to treat you like she treats everyone. Don’t expect another heartwarming conversation. I think you caught her off-guard that day.”

“Yeah, I figured that.” They’d made peace, and that was that. Mave hadn’t exactly expected a new best friend.

“Everyone sit down!” Allaina roared from the front. Females began to scramble to their spots. Mave shook her head. She’d never seen Allaina really flex her dominance, but it was apparent in those three words. For the first time since she had met the female, Mave saw how Allaina was picked and destined for leadership. “Instruments up!”

Mave frowned. No one was there yet. She looked around, holding her flute to her mouth. As the beat started, she saw them.

Alchan led a pack out of the dining hall, mostly males but also a handful of females who’d decided not to participate as well. Andinna came out of their homes, some fighting to keep children in. It was past dark, and this wasn’t for children. Another group of males came out of the woods, and those were the ones Mave found herself staring at.

They were as naked as she was.

She started playing right on cue, quickly forgetting all of them. She could hear them, but they were so distant, they no longer seemed to matter. As a community, they filled the village with the light flute.

Something beautiful. We’re filling our home with something beautiful after a time of darkness.

The sentiment touched her, tears pricking her eyes as they hit the crescendo.

When the song ended, she was relaxed, peaceful. Andinna weren’t staring. They were eating from the banquet and talking, laughter filling the air. Already, couples were meeting in embraces, kissing sweetly.

Then the drums kicked off.

“Now, it gets good. Oh, there are my males. Kian got them all out there this year!” Senri pointed at the group of naked males in front of the stage. Mave looked into the crowd as well, finding Matesh near the back behind the shorter males. Kian was next to him with Willem and Gentrin in front of them.

By the Skies.

Her jaw dropped. The males stomped, a massive boom of them barefoot hitting the earth in unison. Two stomps came in rapid succession next. The drumbeat picked up, and the males followed suit. Between all the stomping, the males found time to rotate their hips and slap their thighs. Their wings beat, creating a large wind boom.

“Oh.” Mave was speechless.

“What’s wrong?” Senri asked softly. “Don’t like the show our males put on for us?”

“Uh.” Not liking it wasn’t the problem.

Then males started to chant in time with their steps and moves, baring it all to the world. The entire thing felt erotic. If Mave could bring herself to drag her eyes from Matesh, she had a feeling she would find every Andinna in the village staring at this.

Something about it felt magical.

She felt the beating of the drums in her blood, reminding her of the heady feeling of her heartbeat when she was with Mat and Bryn, alone, together. Each time Mat thrust his hips, she wished he was between her legs.

She understood now.

“Oh,” she whispered one more time. Senri didn’t hear it this time. Not that Mave could carry on a conversation at that point. All she could think about was getting off the stage, grabbing her males, and going home to claim her perfect lover. Possessiveness rolled over her. Matesh was hers. Out there dancing, anyone could watch him, but in the end, he was going to always be hers.

It ended when the males roared in unison, and the cheers of the village quickly started echoing off the cliffside. Mave jumped up, running for the edge of the stage. Mat waited for her, not moving from where he’d finished dancing. She jumped for him, knowing he would catch her.

“You are amazing. That was…”

“Do you want me here or at home?” he asked softly.

“Home.” He started kissing her neck as she answered. “Find…Bryn.”

“Oh, he’ll be right behind us, I promise,” Mat murmured, carrying her away from the crowd. He dropped her just a little, which showed her just how ready he was for what was to come. She growled, possessiveness rolling over her again. That belonged to her.

“Patience,” he purred. “You don’t want to take me here in the dirt, remember?”

“Aye, but then maybe ya shouldn’t have danced so well,” Bryn said in the darkness. “I’ll get the door.”

“Hi, Bryn,” she called out softly. Clinging to Mat, she remembered how his muscles had worked as he danced. Mine. “You should learn to dance.”

“Mmm. Maybe I’ll learn to dance just for ya,” he said softly. She heard the lock of their door release and squeak as it opened. Mat carried her in, passing their rogue, his summer-sky blue eyes meeting hers as they passed. “There are other dances—ones a male does only for his female.”

“I would like that.”

Mat didn’t stop, passing their family room and going into the back hall. She figured he would drop her anywhere and get started, but he made his way to their bedroom, Bryn behind them where she could see him over her larger male’s shoulder. Her feet never touched the ground, but her back touched the furs and pillows that made up their bed.

In the dark, she caught a glimpse of his emerald eyes before his lips captured hers. His hands roamed over her ribs and sides, one brushing under her breast.

She growled, not in the mood for slow and romantic. She was going to claim him. He’d just offered her passion, and that was what she would take from him.

It wasn’t hard to roll them over, straddling him, grinding against his cock, a moan escaping her mouth. She could hear Bryn chuckle in the background while Matesh groaned beneath her.

“Mine,” she growled, sinking down on Mat’s cock, taking him deep inside of her. She was frenzied. She had to make sure this male was hers and only hers. No one else could have him. Nothing would take him from her.

“All yours.”

She grabbed his wrists, pulling his hands off her, pinning them over his head. In time, he thrust as she rode him. She held his hands down, even when he put up a small fight and tried to pull them up again. She was in charge now, and he belonged to her.

“Mine,” she snarled.

A hand slid up her back between her wings.

“That’s right, love,” Bryn murmured behind her. “We’re yours. We’ll always be yours.” Hot breath went in her ear. “Ride him hard.”

She turned and found Bryn’s mouth, claiming it as well. She released Mat’s wrists, using one hand to wrap around the back of her rogue’s head to hold him in the kiss. He groaned against her mouth. Her free hand felt over Mat’s chest. All the while, she did just as Bryn told her to—she rode Mat hard.

“I’m not going to last,” Mat pleaded under her. “Love, slow down.”

“No.” She knew her own release was coming and had to remind herself she had brought this popular, wanted male to his knees. They all talked about how he was the best dancer. How he once had females lining up for him. How he had jumped bed to bed.

Now—he belonged to her, loved her, and she loved him.

“Fuck,” Mat snarled. She took him deep as her own climax hit, knowing it was going to push him over the edge. Together, they found bliss. She felt him release, filling her, and a feeling of satisfaction warmed her chest. Everything about Matesh was hers.

Now, she had a second male to claim, one who was trying to hide in the dark. The only reason she even knew Bryn was there was her hand was wrapped in his black hair, holding him so she could claim his mouth.

She lifted off Mat’s cock, hoping to have another there.

“Still want more?” Bryn asked her softly.

“Always.” She released his hair, giving him free rein to do as he wanted.

He moved fast, going behind her. He didn’t pull her off Mat, instead sliding into her from behind, over the big male’s body. Mat took his opportunity, fondling her breasts the way she knew he’d wanted to all night, his thumbs grazing her nipples.

Bryn was relentless. “Let’s give our dancer a show.” He pulled her up, exposing her entire body to her male beneath her. Mat pushed a hand between her legs, finding that spot of pleasure and began to rub as Bryn took her from behind.

“Beautiful,” Mat said in a hushed whisper.

Mave began to scream in pleasure as Bryn rocked them, driving deep. Mat’s hands drove her higher, working with Bryn and finding all the sensitive spots on her body that gave her goosebumps.

“More,” she demanded.

Bryn pushed her down, forcing her to come face-to-face with Mat. He grabbed the back of her head and held her for a long kiss as Bryn grabbed her hips and drove into her, strong and growing more frantic with each push. Her tail wrapped around him, winding with his, forcing him to stay where he was and continue what he was doing.

She panted as Mat held her, her next climax coming without warning. One moment, she was enjoying being there, and the next, her body seized up, a scream tearing out of her mouth. Bryn gave a satisfied snarl, burying himself one last time before falling over to the side.

“So that’s the spring festival,” she murmured, nuzzling her face into Mat’s chest, using a finger to trace over his tatua.

“Well, normally we would have stuck around and eaten, talked to friends, and watched males get their worlds flipped upside down. It’s not all about fucking,” Mat answered.

“But the fuckin’ is the best part,” Bryn added.

“Who needs a feast out there when I have one in here?” she asked, stretching out like a satisfied mountain lion.

“I like the way you think.” Mat kissed the top of her head.

15

Luykas

Luykas felt like he was on fire. Mave was already at home with her males, and he was trying to sit across from his brother at their private table and pretend like nothing was wrong. He was getting better at it. He could make it through most nights without finding himself a damp rag, but this evening, everything was charged. He should have expected it since the spring festival had that effect on the Andinna, especially females.

“Stop fidgeting,” Alchan ordered. “Or I’ll go get Nevyn and Varon to give you a hard time.”

“Please don’t. I can’t believe they already started. On the bright side, they’ll be done by the time I want to go to sleep.” He always had to look on the bright side.

“Don’t wish you were there?” His brother asked, completely unable to beat around the bush.

“Don’t ask stupid questions.”

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

“That wasn’t a yes!” Luykas groaned, rubbing his face. “Okay, it was. I would give my fucking left nut to be there. She would never have me.”

“I thought you two were finally getting somewhere. You certainly had a good time today, making my life miserable.”

“Yeah. She’s a friend now. When we agree, things are…great. I was never supposed to fall for her, though. I was never supposed to want her. I…” He shook his head in defeat. “I know part of it is the bond. I’ve been so good at keeping it from her. Thankfully, every time we touch, I’m in control, commanding us in a sparring match against Nevyn and Varon. It’s a good distraction.”

He’d noticed a problem recently, one he was afraid to tell his brother or anyone. The more he and Mave touched, the weaker his magic alteration of the bond became. She’d made her feelings clear about the spell he’d done, and he was resolved to keep it there, but he couldn’t do it again. He’d slipped it in while the bond was formed. Now, it was starting to fail. He was getting less from her, but it felt more natural, and that worried him.

“You’re so scared of her,” his brother accused. “Stop. I wasn’t right either. We’re the three most dominant Andinna alive. If you were submissive, like Rainev, I would have sympathy for you, but you aren’t, so I don’t. You can go toe-to-toe with her, just like I can. The only difference is you care that she likes you at the end of the day.”

“You make it sound so easy, but this is why you’re never going to find anyone who wants you,” Luykas reminded him.

“True.” Alchan grabbed his drink. “I don’t know why I’m even trying to talk to you about this. I’ve never had a relationship. Giving you advice about one is impossible.” He smirked. “Maybe I like seeing you hung up and screwing up everything when I was always the son who couldn’t do anything right.”

“Now wait a minute. I screwed up plenty. You were—”

“The one who fell asleep during a simple land blessing at the spring festival and got whacked by our grandmother. You were a precious, missing son, who was unfortunately born to an Elvasi woman.” Alchan didn’t lose his smirk. “You don’t need to make me feel better. I came to peace a long time ago with it, even understood it. Now, back to you and Mave. It’s far more interesting than the circumstances of our youth and our most idiotic moments.”

“We’re still young. We have a lot more time to be the fuck-ups that our father always thought we were.” Luykas grinned. “We’re not even two thousand. Plenty of time.”

“Fuck that old man,” Alchan grumbled. “He was a piece of shit. Even Grandmother knew it, and he was her oldest child.”

“I know.” Luykas wanted to kick himself—never bring up their father, not in front of Alchan. Luykas thought his childhood was bad with his mother, but for all her faults, she’d loved him in her own way. Their father had made Alchan’s childhood a living hell. He was never good enough in their father’s eyes. When Luykas arrived, their father effectively abandoned them both with only each other. “Sorry, brother.”

“He’s been dead a long time and thinking about him still pisses me off,” Alchan whispered. “He would hate Mave. He hated how our females were stronger than him. Better than him. More important than him.”

“It’s what drew him to having an Elvasi lover…she was always angry with how the Elvasi disregarded their women. Opposites attract. They wanted each other for what the other lived with, not realizing they each wanted what the other had.” Luykas sighed. “Mave would wipe the ground with him, by the way. He wouldn’t stand a chance.”

“No, he wouldn’t,” Alchan agreed. “And neither will you.”

Luykas knew that. He knew his feelings for Mave were going to be his downfall, one way or another. “She’ll be the death of me.”

“I look forward to it. You won’t be a pain in my ass anymore.” Alchan’s smile came back, broad and lighthearted.

“Without me, you’ll be a pain in everyone else’s ass. We can’t have that.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’ve been good all winter. I think I’m starting to not need you.”

“Now that’s a lie, and we both know it.” An involuntary rush of fear ran through him. His entire life with the Andinna was rooted in being by his brother’s side. Since the moment General Lorren took him to his family, introducing him to the side of his bloodline he never really knew, he’d been the brother of Alchan Andini. Even before the War, they were a pair. During the War, it was believed Alchan would be the next great General, and Luykas would be the best advisor ever seen, the better politician of the two. His brother had to need him. Luykas didn’t know if he had a place in a world where that wasn’t the case.

Alchan must have seen what Luykas didn’t want to show.

“You’ll always be my brother and close at my side,” he promised. “Skies, how did we end up talking about this during the fucking spring festival?” He pointed to something behind Luykas. “Let’s make fun of Zayden fucking up his chance with a female.”

“Like every year?” Luykas looked over his shoulder, and sure enough, there was Zayden trying to have a drink while a female attempted to sprawl on his lap. “Oh, that’s a new sight.”

“I wonder if he even realizes. She obviously wants him.” Alchan sounded curious.

“Realizes what? I think he’s noticed she’s on his lap and just wants her off.” He pointed to the way Zayden tried to drink around her and gave up. He dodged a kiss and started talking, but Luykas had no idea what was being said.

“People look at him as a hero. Look at the adoration in her eyes,” Alchan answered softly like it was a dirty secret. “Not the entire Company, just him. Want to know why?”

“Lay it on me, Alchan.”

“Every female wants a male who’s willing to do anything to save their young. He went into the Empire just to save Rainev. Oh, Matesh his best friend, certainly, but Zayden loves nothing more than Rainev.”

“And the spring festival is a chance for a female to make her move without looking foolish. Everyone is trying to fuck everyone except us. How long have you been thinking about this?”

“I’ve been spending a lot of time with Rainev, which has made me look more closely at the entire Company.” Alchan nodded at the scene with Zayden. “I mean, really think about it. Rainev, a mutt from a doomed love affair and marriage, thanks to the different life spans. Zayden loved Summer with everything, though. I wish I’d known her better. Rainev has surprised me all winter with his dedication and perseverance. Then Zayden runs into the Empire, just to save his son. Females love that sort of thing, don’t they?”

“They do,” he agreed. “And Zayden looks incredibly uncomfortable. You realize he hasn’t been with a woman since Summer died, right?”

“I feel so bad for him. What was that, two hundred and twenty-five years ago? Something like that?” Alchan’s voice dripped with sarcasm.

“There’s the Alchan I know and love!” Luykas turned back to his brother, grinning. Alchan was attracted to both sexes, as long as they didn’t challenge his dominance. He didn’t have the right instinct that made him submit in the bedroom when it was asked of him, unlike every other Andinna male. It meant Alchan was probably never going to find a female lover. He certainly hadn’t had one yet. “You could break that streak by wagging your finger at any female here, and you know it.”

Alchan snarled, “Yes. I know.”

“Ah, and that’s the problem. You want them to want you.” Luykas shook his head. “Don’t we all?”

“You aren’t funny,” Alchan growled.

“I think I’m hilarious.” He pointed to another group. “Look, there are Nevyn and Varon, making everyone look bad.”

“Like always. I should call them over and tell them you have a hard-on for Mave.”

“That’s just mean. Please don’t do that.” He didn’t want to deal with that anymore tonight. “Why don’t you just get drunk like always and go home?”

“I’m working on it.” Alchan picked up his drink and pointed to the several empty mugs next to him. “Let’s do a walkabout, make sure everything is going well. I know Jesvena and Allaina are probably still around, waiting for me to tell them how well they did.” His brother smacked his shoulder as he stood up. “As we’ve learned, physical activity diverts your attention from her.”

“Good point.” Luykas started after him. It was getting late enough that the orgies were starting. Zayden disappeared, the female who had been on his lap now sitting with another male. Nevyn and Varon were on their way out, not stopping to talk to anyone, their hands all over each other. “Those two are disgusting.”

Alchan stopped. “I didn’t know you carried that Elvasi belief—”

“No!” Luykas hit his brother on the chest. “They’re just too perfect. Everyone wants to be them, they’re so perfect. It’s disgusting.”

“Ah, you’ve just turned green as the humans say. Envy, brother, doesn’t look good on you.” Alchan started to chuckle. “I hate to say that I agree.”

Luykas started to laugh, throwing an arm over his brother’s shoulder. “We’re a mess.”

“Yes, and there are the females we’re looking for.”

Jesvena and Allaina were on their males’ laps. Like nearly everyone at the festival, they were naked and had no shame. Alchan and Luykas weren’t. They used it as an implicit sign they weren’t looking for any one-night stands.

“Your Majesty!” Jesvena smiled at them. “Luykas. Forgive us for not standing tonight.”

“Forgiven,” Alchan said properly. Luykas knew it was because the females didn’t want to show off their husbands’ erections. Or lose the feeling of them. “I just wanted to say tonight was wonderful. You did a fantastic job. You should both be proud of yourselves.”

“Thank you, Alchan.” The old mativa bowed her head. “You should be proud of Maevana. She learned quickly and did well.”

“I am. Mave picks up everything quickly, so I’m not surprised.” Alchan exuded confidence. “Enjoy your night.”

They walked away in unison. Alchan’s job was done, and neither of them particularly enjoyed conversations with Jesvena. The fact that Allaina had remained quiet was a blessing.

“Leshaun?” Alchan asked softly.

“I haven’t seen him. Probably at home, having a drink to his late wife. Who else haven’t we seen? Senri probably already dragged Kian, Willem, and Gentrin home…”

“Rainev. We haven’t seen him,” Alchan said. “Let’s go hunt the kid down and make sure everything is good for him.”

“Let’s.” They wandered through the banquet tables, passing groups, looking for the blue only Rain had. “Are you going to ask him?”

“When the moment arises. Probably before The Hunt, so he has some time away to think about it.”

They wandered for a long time, finally catching a glimpse of him walking away from the party toward the stables on the outskirts of the village.

“There.” Luykas pointed him out. “Let’s go see how he’s doing.” Luykas knew too much about what happened to Rain to think the young male was comfortable with this anymore. A year ago, Rain would have found another young male and had a good time. Now? He wasn’t so sure.

Alchan stepped out ahead of him. As they drew closer, they noticed Rain wasn’t alone. They started running when they saw the other male grab Rain and force him to stop walking away from the party. When they were in earshot, Luykas realized they had just walked in on a lover’s quarrel or something similar.

“Cartesh, you’re drunk. I’ve told you a ton of times, I’m not—”

“We used to have a good thing, Rain. I miss you.”

“Get away from me,” Rain snapped. “I don’t like the pushy shit you pull anymore. I’m over it and you.”

“You really are too good for us now that you’ve been with the Company. Think you’re better than us. Come to our training and make us look like idiots. Really, Rain?” Cartesh made the mistake of shoving Rain. Luykas saw the wyvern flash to life, scales starting to appear on the young male’s face.

Luykas bared his teeth, and Alchan snarled. It was Alchan who made the young males jump. Cartesh was too drunk to remember he was taunting a beast in Andinna skin.

“He is too good for you,” Alchan snarled viciously. “And if you touch him again, you’ll be pissing off more than just the wyvern under his skin, boy.”

Cartesh turned slowly to see Alchan step into his face. Luykas resisted backing up his brother. The young male was already terrified, and Alchan could easily stand on his own. He watched Alchan grab the young male by the throat.

“Yo-Your-Your Majesty. I—”

“Don’t bother apologizing,” Alchan growled. “Just get lost.” He shoved Cartesh away. The young male wasn’t able to stay on his feet, hitting the ground with a thud. It was several seconds later before he was put together enough to run.

Luykas stepped around his brother to see Rain.

“How are you?” he asked quickly.

Rain growled, and Luykas saw the wyvern eyes were there, not his adopted nephew’s.

“You have no business at this festival, wyvern,” Alchan snapped at their youngest warrior.

Rain snarled, but when he blinked, his eyes were normal.

“You didn’t have to step in.”

“No, but we wanted to,” Luykas said, reaching for the young male’s shoulder. “How long have other males been hounding you?”

“It’s not often. They’re mad Mat and Bryn gave them a hard time over winter. Cartesh…I used to sleep with him, but I’ve been turning him down, and he doesn’t really seem to get it. I can handle it.”

“You can,” Alchan agreed. Luykas didn’t interject. He knew when he heard Alchan, the King talking and not Alchan, his brother, and no one, not even him, interrupted the King. “But you were about to lose control over your wyvern, Rainev, and that’s not something any of us can allow to happen.”

“Yes, sir.” Rain’s head went down in submission. “I didn’t mean to…”

“I know.” Alchan reached out and wrapped a hand around the back of Rain’s head. “Look, I don’t like the idea of you getting caught out like this with little assholes giving you a hard time. You’re a member of the Company, and I don’t tolerate anyone threatening my Company. I’m going to make you a deal.”

Luykas raised an eyebrow. He straightened up to make sure Alchan saw his face over Rain’s head.

“A deal?” Rain’s confusion matched his.

“I need a nemari. You know the rules around those? A nemari is generally a young male or female who supports and learns from a more experienced warrior, generally from a noble family or the royal family. Succeeding in the training would grant you a title, land, prestige, and respect.” Alchan let go of him. “I had one during the War and haven’t wanted one since, but I think you would be a good fit. You’re already a member of the Company, and we both know you want to continue your training.”

“And it would let you keep an eye on me and my wyvern,” Rain pointed out.

“Exactly. We both know I’m strong enough to tell it to stand down if you slip. There’s only one catch, something you’ll have to think on and deal with—telling your father.”

“Sir, I don’t know what to say…” Rain shook his head. “It’s an honor, but I need to think about it.”

“I figured. I wasn’t planning on asking you tonight but after that? It’s obvious you need more training, so you can learn to control that.” Alchan poked his chest. “I never knew you to have control issues as you grew up, but I see them now, and we have to correct them. I’ll need an answer after The Hunt.”

“I’ll give you an answer at the end of The Hunt,” Rain promised.

“Good. Go…wherever you were headed.” Alchan waved him away. Rain shook his wings out and trotted off, not even giving them an explanation where that was.

Luykas stood quietly at his brother’s side, watching the blue wings disappear into the darkness.

“We got here just in time,” he whispered. “Just in time.”

“Was he raped in the pits?” Alchan asked. Luykas jumped, not expecting the question. “You don’t have to answer, not really. I’m not a fool, Luykas. I can put the pieces together. I remember how Brynec was when he joined the Company. I know the horrors Mave told us about the pits, and there’s no forgetting those.”

“You’re worried about his mental state,” Luykas realized. “You’ve been spending a lot of time with him, and you’re worried he’s going to hurt someone.”

“Yes.”

“Then you might be right to be worried. I won’t tell you what happened, it’s not mine to tell, but you are right to be worried.” Luykas hated admitting it. “I should have been keeping a closer eye on him. We all told Zayden to back off, let Rain deal with it on his own time, but one of us should have been watching him more carefully. I didn’t even think this…”

“You’ve had a lot going on,” Alchan reminded him. “Don’t worry. We’ve caught it now, and I’ll take care of it. It’s a mutually beneficial relationship if he accepts.”

“You do need someone, and I said months ago Rainev was a fine choice, that it would work out for both of you.” He just never expected his brother to use it for this. “This is what you’ve been thinking on all winter.”

“Yup. I’m headed out. Done with people for the night. You get some sleep. Tomorrow at midday, we all meet for The Hunt.”

“See you then.”

Alchan jumped into the night sky and left the village, alone as he did every spring festival. Luykas jumped up as well, not wanting to go back to the festivities. He wasn’t in the mood. Mave was long asleep now, so he could get some shut-eye. When he landed on his porch, his mind drifted to The Hunt.

Maybe I could get Mave something. A sign of our friendship or…something else.

16

Matesh

“Are you ready to go?”

Matesh sighed, looking over his shoulder as he tied off his breeches. He was tired, but it was a good tired. Mave hadn’t wanted to go to sleep the night before. She had woken up more than once and found a way to keep him and Bryn from getting any real sleep.

“Yes, beloved. I just need to finish putting my pants on. Bryn already set up our hunting gear.” He smiled at her. She was leaning against the bedroom doorway, looking every bit the nervous wife he expected. Well, he never expected it from her, but it was what it was. “We’re only going to be gone for a week, at most.”

“I know,” she whispered, looking down. “You know it’ll be the first time we haven’t been together since we met, right? You won’t be just down the hall or in the other room or gone for a night nearby where I can find you. You’ll be gone.”

“I know.” He finished the knot and turned to her, grabbing her hand. “And I love that you’ll miss me.”

“And Bryn…” She looked back toward the door. “Just be safe, okay?”

“It’s just a hunt. Sure, it’s a ritual hunt, but it’s just a hunt. Now that it’s spring, we’ll all be expected to hunt. Next time, you’ll go with us.”

“You’re damn right, I will. This males-only thing annoys me,” she told him, looking up to meet his eyes. He wanted to melt under her blue-grey eyes and go to his knees. He wanted to worship her and those eyes.

“It’s tradition,” he reminded her again. They had gone over The Hunt more than once. The males of the village left to get their first fresh meat in months. It was also a chance to hunt without the females. The skins and furs that made their beds? This was when a male brought a new one home for his female, for his family. The leather that made her armor? This was when a male could have a new piece crafted for her, using something he fought to get, proving himself to her.

Not that Mave cared about any of that. She never asked him for anything.

“Go,” she murmured, kissing his cheek. “Just be safe.”

“I will always come back to you,” he promised. She released him, and he stepped around her, leaving her alone in the bedroom. Something scratched. He had a bad feeling every time he was away from her. He hadn’t noticed it months before, but the long winter made it more and more obvious. He didn’t want to leave her.

He found Bryn in the entry hall and patted his back.

“I’m goin’ to go tell her goodbye,” the rogue said quietly. “I’m ready to go when ya are.”

“Let me get my boots on.” Mat got to it, grabbing his from their spot beside the door. He looked up to find Mave had followed him, standing back toward the family room. Bryn leaned his forehead to touch hers, and they exchanged a soft, whispered conversation, ending with a deep kiss.

He stood up, his boots tied as Bryn walked back, grabbed one of their bags, and left without a word. Mat stared at her just a little longer until she waved him away. He hurried after Bryn, grabbing his bag right before he went out the door.

They walked together to the meeting spot. Well, one of them. The Company always had a spot they met up specifically, away from the other villagers. Alchan and Luykas were both already there, but Mat wasn’t much for conversation with them that morning. Nevyn and Varon came up next, then Zayden and Rain. Bryn jumped into talking with the lovers while Rain and Zayden came up beside him. Rain looked tired, but Zayden seemed like he got the best night of sleep of his life.

“Finally get laid last night?” Mat dared to ask his old friend.

“Nope. Went to bed early, and it was great,” he answered. Mat could only chuckle. “A few females tried, but none caught my interest. Should have kept my pants on if I knew that was going to be the case.”

“Should have,” Mat agreed softly, shaking his head. He couldn’t wipe the grin off his face. “Rain?”

“No.” Rain’s answer was short, not just in substance but attitude. Mat dropped it, wincing. He should have known better than to ask.

Leshaun came up next, but he didn’t look prepared to hunt. When he stepped up, Mat frowned.

“Uncle? Why aren’t you ready?”

“I’m sitting it out,” Leshaun said softly. “After the winter I had, I’m going to my room and preparing for teaching I have coming. I just wanted to see you all off.”

Mat hugged the old male. “I’ll miss you out there.”

“Well, it’s not like we would have hunted together this year. You and Bryn are going to hunt for her, and that’s what you should be doing.”

Mat was going to respond, but the loudest person in the Company showed up at that point, dragging his family along with him.

“Good day, everyone!” Kian called out. “Are we all ready to go kill poor, cute, innocent animals to make our females and families proud?”

“You’ve been spending too long with the children,” Nevyn fired back. “Willem, Gentrin, don’t tell me you two have been letting him babysit the young.”

“It’s the only thing we can find that keeps him out of trouble…mostly,” Gentrin answered. “You know how he is with kids.”

“All right, everyone!” Alchan yelled over them. “Now that we’re all here let’s not wait around. Today we begin The Hunt. You have one week to track game, bring it down, gut it, and skin it. You have only one week to bring it home. A test of your strength, tenacity, and dedication of your survival skills. Do the Andinna proud. And this year, let’s all nod our heads to a new family group hunting together for the first time, Matesh and Brynec.”

Mat looked down, his face heating. He’d forgotten that part. The Company cheered as Bryn found his way back to Mat’s side.

“We’ll be fine,” Bryn said softly as the cheers died. They all waited for Alchan to call the Hunt now that the singling out of the new family was over. Mat wasn’t worried about doing well with Bryn. If they hadn’t worked together all winter, he might have been, but he figured they would do just fine. They even had a target already.

“Hunt well.” Alchan raised his hand. “Hunt true.” He lowered the hand quickly, slashing through the air.

The Hunt was on.

Mat and Bryn launched into the air at the same time, angling toward their old patrol route. No one would be on it, not with The Hunt going. The few males left were pulled back to the village for direct protection. Females were required to carry their swords at all times by the mativa and old law.

He had a bad feeling.

They landed on a cliffside, leagues away from the village and far from civilization. Bryn said it first.

“What’s been goin’ on with ya? Alchan and Senri noticed. Yer lucky Mave hasn’t.”

“I get a bad feeling, being away from her,” he whispered. “I have one right now.”

“Why?”

It was a simple question. Mat only had one answer, and it wasn’t the source of the problem.

“Bad things happen when I’m away from her. The patrols, they just made it worse. Small evidence of the Elvasi. Shithead Andinna to deal with.” He shook his head sadly. “Bad things.”

“Well, nothin’ bad happened all winter,” Bryn reminded him. “And here’s the best part of The Hunt. Once we’re done, we can go home where she’ll be waitin’, safe and sound.”

“See, saying something like that doesn’t make me feel better,” Mat retorted. Even still, a smile formed. “Let’s go find this gryphon and take it down.”

“Exactly. Stay focused.” Bryn grinned at him, laughing.

Together, they jumped off the cliff and soared. On the first day, their only task would be finding the nesting place. It was spring, and even though the old male had bad territory, he would still make a nest for a potential mate.

Mat thought of the beds Andinna males made for their females, and it wasn’t lost on him that other races called them barbarians. They shared too many tendencies with the animals they shared the mountains with.

Bryn suddenly dropped, and Mat followed, landing on another cliff.

“He had a kill here,” Bryn pointed out, kicking a bone that still had meat on it. “Last couple of days, I bet.”

“Good find.” Mat knelt by the bones, finding the rotting skull. “Ram. Good kill.”

“We’re on the right track. He’s still in the area.” Bryn picked up a rib and threw it, grinning. “We can be done with this in just a few days.”

“We can.” Mat knew they could do this—the sooner, the better.

“On a different topic, how do ya feel about Luykas?” Bryn kicked another bone.

“If Mave is happy, I’m happy.” Mat stood back up, brushing his hands off. “Think there’s something there?”

“No, but Alchan does.”

“What does Alchan know about females and relationships?” Mat snorted.

“Absolutely nothin’, but he knows his brother.”

“And we know Mave. Would she ever accept a male in her mayara who doesn’t completely submit? It’s not been tested yet, but we both know we do. We wanted it. We want her to be the center of our lives. Would he? And would he be capable of it without questioning her every move?” Mat sighed. “He’s dominant, just like her and Alchan. She’s been dominated her entire life. She won’t let it happen now. She hasn’t even relented enough to give us more than token control in the bedroom. Everything we do for the household is for her, and nothing happens without her at least glancing at it and agreeing to it.”

“I know. I just wanted to mention it now. Wilder things have happened. Like her acceptin’ me,” Bryn pointed out.

“I didn’t find that surprising,” Mat retorted. “Not in the slightest.”

“Ah, well, I tried.” Bryn chuckled, lifting his hands in defeat. “Let’s get movin’.”

“Let’s.”

They jumped off, looking for the next sign of the gryphon but didn’t find one as the afternoon turned into evening. They moved further from the village, knowing the gryphon would want space from Andinna activity. Wild animals were smart like that. Gryphons had the best vision of any beast, thanks to their supersized eagle eyes, and they had the feline sense of smell. Their quarry would know they were coming if they weren’t careful.

“Let’s land for the night and camp,” Mat called out. “We can continue on foot and look for a good campsite.”

Bryn nodded, and they dove. Mat didn’t pull his wings in like Bryn, watching the small rogue streamline his body like he always did and speed up. He chuckled as his newfound brother landed. He landed a few moments later, enjoying the shade of the trees.

“It’s going to be a warm summer,” he commented lightly.

“Ya think? Warmer than Elliar or Mystern?” Bryn frowned, picking up a log. “Everything is so wet. We’ll have to find a good cave if we want to keep any wood dry for our hunt.”

“No, it’s not warmer than Elliar.” Mat could still remember that overbearing heat, how it came down from the sun and rose up from the sands. “Just warm.” He thought about their hunting plans, considering a nearby cliff. “We might have to deal with a bear if we want a good cave this time of year.”

“Mave would like one of those too, I bet.” Bryn grinned. “A bear is easy game.”

Mat laughed as they trudged, the forest growing darker and darker, eventually finding a cave without a bear. Mat had to bend down to keep his wings from dragging against the ceiling. He started the fire while Bryn went out to get more wood. It would have to dry by the fire before it was usable, but it was something they could use for now. When the fire was started, he tossed their bedrolls down.

“Fuck!” Bryn exclaimed outside the cave. Mat rushed out there, hoping the rogue was okay.

“Bryn?”

“Whoa! Don’t stab me!” someone else said loudly.

“Hey, let him go!”

Mat hurried into the dark brush and found Bryn holding a young male from their patrol unit by the throat, a dagger pressed to his belly. Another was holding a sword on Bryn.

“Bryn…what’s going on?” Mat stepped closer carefully.

“They spooked me,” Bryn answered, pushing the other Andinna away and sheathing his dagger in one fluid motion. “What are ya doin’ here, boys?”

“We…remembered the gryphon and—”

Mat started to laugh. “Oh, no. Neither of you is experienced enough to take on a gryphon with a two-man team. Do you have any backup?”

“No. We figured it would make us look good. Get some respect back at the village.”

“Get out of here,” Bryn said.

“We have as much right to this hunt as you do,” one of them growled.

“Fine.” Mat shrugged. “To the best hunting group. Get away from us, though. You’ll scare away all the game.”

Bryn laughed and grabbed his friend, pulling him back toward their cave.

“Just when I thought The Hunt wasn’t going to be interestin’, they show up. Sorry for bein’ loud. I was pickin’ up wood and not payin’ attention.”

“The fact that you weren’t paying attention surprises me.”

“I was thinkin’ about Mave and what she must be doin’ tonight.”

Mat wrapped his arm over Bryn’s shoulder.

“Hopefully, thinking about us.”

“That’s what I thought too.”

17

Mave

“Drink!” females screamed in the dining hall. Mave leaned back, watching the revelry unfold, Senri laughing beside her. Before them, two females were having a drinking contest, each holding large mugs of mead to see who could finish first. Both were young, younger than even Mave. Both had been born after the War, with not a single war scar on them.

A few months ago, Mave would have judged them for that, but she was letting go of it. These females were living the life that had been given to them, much like she did. They did their best, upheld the traditions they knew, but they were sheltered because they had to be.

One of the young females coughed, giving the other the win. Cheers rattled the dining hall.

“This is the second night of this. Is it ever going to calm down?” Mave asked her friend. Senri patted her thigh.

“No. When the males start coming back, it’ll get even wilder since they’ll be high from The Hunt,” Senri explained. “But when the week of The Hunt is over, we go and tend our fields and get to work. Enjoy this while it lasts.”

“Oh, great,” Mave sighed. “I’m not one for parties.” Most she’d seen were Elvasi parties, and those never boded well for her.

“My sister.” Senri rubbed the back of her hair. “Right when I think I’ve gotten you to loosen up, you retreat behind those walls again.”

Mave pushed her hand away, a smile forming. “What do you suggest?”

“Drink.” Senri grabbed a mug of mead and slammed it in front of her. “Drink, relax, and enjoy this.” Mave didn’t pull away when Senri drifted a hand over her cheek, touching the black line of her tatua that covered the only scar on her face.

“This isn’t the Empire. This is sisters, aunts, mothers, and grandmothers having a laugh, enjoying their lives.”

“I thought I was doing well.” She hadn’t been down. She just didn’t think parties like this were for her.

“Drink.” Senri grabbed the mug again and shoved it at her. Mave took it, defeated.

“I’ve never been drunk away from the Company.”

“Now’s the time! I mean, what are you going to do sober? Go home and miss your males? No. You need to learn how to have some fun without them.” Senri stood up, grinning. “Ask anyone, I’m the master of being away from my males and enjoying it.”

“What are you doing?” Mave sank down in her seat as Senri climbed onto a table.

“Andinna! We have a sister who needs a push!” Senri reached down and grabbed another drink, moving to hold it over her head. “Our males have been gone for two nights! We should band together and help our sister enjoy herself during this.”

Mave’s face turned red as females began to cheer. Senri held out her free hand and bared her teeth at her friend at the table.

“Don’t! Get up here and compete with me!” Senri threw down the challenge with a grin.

Mave stood up slowly and grabbed Senri’s hand, defeated before she even got on the table.

“I’ve never done this before,” she announced to everyone around them. “I’m probably going to lose. Unheard of, I know.”

That received a round of laughter, but Mave felt only good energy in it.

“Drink!” everyone screamed.

Mave tipped her head back with the drink, taking the largest swallows she could. Senri didn’t let go of her hand, squeezing gently at some point. The alcohol was heady, making her warm and rushing straight to her head it felt like.

“DONE!” Senri roared. Mave stopped, coughing as she finally got a breath of air. Looking down, she saw she still had too much left even to consider she might have won.

Everyone cheered, and Mave raised Senri’s hand, igniting it further.

“You did well,” Senri told her. “Now finish that drink!”

Mave laughed, and in four big gulps, it was over, the empty mug was taken from her, and another taking its place. Releasing Senri, she jumped off the table before anyone could pull her back, but she took another drink of the mead, wanting more of the sweet alcohol. She sat down, sighing happily. Losing a competition relaxed her in an interesting way. Senri collapsed next to her, and they laughed as another pair jumped up on a table across the room and started the same game.

They weren’t alone in their corner for long. Jesvena and Allaina walked over, taking seats across from them.

“I’m glad to see you both enjoying the evening,” Jesvena said as she put her drink down.

“It’s a wonderful evening,” Senri commented brightly. “My favorite week of the year.”

“How you love them being gone, I’ll never understand.” Mave shook her head, then took another sip of her drink.

“It’s easy. I’ve been with them for over two thousand years, and you know what? This is the only week of the year I can get all of them out of my hair. Don’t worry, you’ll reach the same point one day.” Senri grinned. “Kian is the worst. Maybe it’s because he’s my first husband, but he’s a downright pain in my ass when he’s been cooped up too long.”

“I send mine out, and I’m grateful for it,” Allaina added. “They’re quiet, wonderful males, but this lets them go out and rough it when I always need them here.”

“I’ve never met any of your males.” Mave had met Jesvena’s, but she never saw Allaina with hers.

“They work with Jesvena’s males to handle things around the village. The mayara of a mativa is just as important as the mativa. They prefer to be in the background, so I let them stay there.” Allaina smiled. “One lost a hand in the War, so he stays as far away from other warriors as he can. My other three follow his lead. They don’t want to be dragged into fighting anymore.”

“His sword hand?” Mave frowned. Allaina nodded slowly. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. He and I grew up together. He left for the War, and I told him not to. He came back a changed man, yelling for us to pack up. He’s been by my side ever since, and the last thousand years have been good to us. If anything, he would want me to pass along his gratitude.”

“Why is that?” Mave raised an eyebrow.

“You took Matesh. Those two never got along,” she explained. “You could probably imagine why.”

She could. Hearing that reminded her of when she had first heard that Allaina wanted Matesh to stop being a warrior. Now there was clarity. It made Mave wonder if the love there had been real for Allaina, and she hadn’t wanted to see another male she cared about brutally torn apart in the effort of fighting for their people.

They drank in silence for a long time after that. Young females dared to join them and ask questions, which Mave answered graciously.

“So, what does Elliar look like? Is it truly a white city?”

“It is.” Mave nodded, looking down at her drink. “Everything is white marble—the palace, the walls, the buildings, even the Colosseum. The only time you see color are the people. The markets are lush with bright colors, their clothing rich with it. They walk in a white world and have to add color. It’s like they want to paint the world in their own ways and not appreciate the beauty of the natural one.”

“Interesting take,” Jesvena commented. “Why do you say that?”

“There are no wild trees or bushes. Everything is…put together in a specific way. The gardens are trimmed and kept in line. The trees are kept at a certain height. There’s no grass growing naturally…anywhere. It’s all cut. The gardens at the palace are the best place to see that. Then they put giant walls around the city, and that blocks out the view of the world beyond.” Mave sighed. “I remember the moment I saw giant, ancient trees for the first time in a thousand years on a boat going down the river as we escaped the Empire.”

“It sounds beautiful,” the young female mumbled, looking down as if she felt guilty for her opinion.

“It is, but it’s cold, and it makes the people in it cold. There’s no warmth other than the sun. It’s hard. There’s no forgiveness for imperfection in a city that is considered perfect. It doesn’t suit us.” Mave shrugged. “Anything else you want to know about?”

“Did you really meet the bitch Empress?” another one asked.

“Meet her? I was her favorite prop,” Mave answered. “She would parade me around, make me stand with her. She likes to hear herself talk about her plans, and I was the prop she talked at. I watched her twist around Elvasi nobles for centuries to get them to give her what she wanted without needing to use force.” Mave shook her head, thinking about Shadra. “She’s a monster. If there’s anyone I would give that title to, it’s her.”

“Is it—”

“I think that’s enough for tonight,” Senri declared. “We should let Mave try to make the walk home.”

“I can walk!” Mave’s brow furrowed as she considered it. She looked down, wondering how much she had to drink. Her current mug was empty, and she couldn’t recall how many times she had an empty drink in front of her. “Sleep does sound good.”

“Exactly. You’ve had a lot to drink.” Senri took her empty mug and put it on the table. Standing up, Senri grabbed her and dragged her up as well. Mave swayed, leaning into her friend with a grin. Levity took over as the previous topic was completely forgotten.

“Shit. I’m drunk.”

“You are,” Senri agreed kindly, holding her. “Goodnight, everyone.”

“Bryn and Mat are going to be mad at me,” Mave whispered in her friend’s ear.

“Why?”

“I’ve never been drunk like this.” Mave couldn’t make it two steps without swaying again and stumbling over a chair. “I promised them I would get drunk with them one day because last time I was with Nevyn and Varon!”

“You’ll have a headache tomorrow, but don’t worry, you won’t be dying.” Senri helped her out of the dining hall. They weren’t the only ones trying to make it home. Some jumped in the air and wobbled as they tried to fly. Mave watched, her vision doubling as females landed and made it in their homes.

“I can’t fly right now,” she admitted, leaning harder into Senri.

“And I would never let you try,” Senri promised. “Come on.”

They walked slowly to the edge of the village and their cliffside. Senri walked her up the steps and helped her unlock her door. Mave didn’t miss how the other female mumbled about the lock and how no one ever used them. Mave stuck her tongue out like a child.

“Makes me feel better,” she said petulantly.

“I know, and anything that makes you feel better, my friend, is something I can live with.” Senri walked her to her bedroom. Mave was barely able to work her clothing and gave up, letting Senri pull her boots off. “Get some sleep.”

“Senri?” Mave reached out and grabbed her before she walked away.

“Yeah?”

“Thank you.”

“For?” The confusion was apparent to even Mave’s drunk ears.

“For being my friend. I’ve never had many of those. You and Kian, everyone. You’re all great. I love you, my sister.”

“I love you, too, my sister,” Senri whispered back. Mave felt Senri bump her forehead against her own. “You’ll always have a friend in me.”

“I hope so. I’ve never known other females. I never thought…”

“Shhh…” Senri rubbed her cheek. “You have a place here. You belong here. Mave, you’re the closest friend I’ve had in centuries. You aren’t the only person who needs to be thankful here.”

She threw her arms around Senri, holding tightly. When the hug ended, she smiled.

“Goodnight. Lock my door.”

“I will. Goodnight. Tomorrow, let’s maybe not get you this drunk.”

“Yeah…” She laid back as Senri left and closed her eyes, sleep coming quickly.

* * *

Mave jolted awake, gasping for air. She didn’t know what woke her, but she groaned as dizziness washed over her. Clutching her head, she reached out, looking for a candle or anything that might help her find some light.

BANG! BANG! BANG!

She growled. Someone was banging on her door. At this hour? After how much they all drank the night before? She was going to tear whoever it was to pieces.

She groped around and found her boots, yanking them on as the banging continued. She snarled as she pushed herself to her feet, trying not to get tangled up in the furs that made up her bed.

Something struck her as odd when she reached her family room, where the fire was going. Senri probably threw a few logs on, but they should have died overnight. She looked at the fire, noticing the logs seemed much too fresh. She looked at her door, where the wood was beginning to feel the pressure of whatever was hitting it, starting to bend.

She grabbed her swords slowly, walking quietly across her home. This wasn’t Andinna. There was no situation she could think of where one of her own people would be banging on her door without announcing themselves. Her mind was quickly trying to put it all together, but the alcohol made her feel sluggish.

“Get that fucking door open!” someone roared.

“We’re trying, sir.”

Mave’s stomach dropped—they weren’t speaking in Andena or Common.

Elvasi. The Elvasi are here.

Mave belted her swords on, drawing one, her hand shaking.

No. I’m dreaming. This isn’t real. They can’t be here.

She walked slowly to her door, watching the wood begin to buckle, and the lock snapped. It swung open, and Mave froze as the colors of the Elvasi army appeared in front of her. She nearly dropped her sword as she found herself staring in shock at the equally surprised soldiers on the other side of her threshold. The smell of smoke wafted into her home, jolting her as one of the soldiers drew his sword.

She took a step back, unwilling to fight in the small way leading to her front door. The soldiers advanced into her home, their eyes on her.

“Is this her? The Champion?”

“I think so, but she never had the black face tattoos like the others before,” one of the other soldiers answered. “Remember, take her alive.”

“You’ll only take me dead,” she promised them.

“We’ll see about that.” A soldier jumped forward, charging her. She jumped towards a cushion, and kicked it toward the soldier, causing him to trip. She stabbed downward into his back, snarling at the others.

“You aren’t leaving this village alive,” she told them, yanking her blade out of the dead man’s back. “And you aren’t taking me.”

The Elvasi spread out over her family room, steel ringing as they unsheathed their swords. She did a headcount. Including the one she killed, there were six, probably more outside. She drew her second sword, her hands steady now.

They attacked at once, following the command of one who stayed near her door. Fools. That meant she only had four to fight. Four was child’s play.

She kicked one away while blocking a swing from another. She roared as she connected with a third, blood spraying onto the stone floor and gorgeous rugs Leshaun had picked out for her. She lopped the head off the fourth before they could recover. While her back was turned, steel sliced over her back, making her scream in rage, an arm wrapping around her neck. She flipped a sword in her hand and stabbed backward, killing the one holding her, and the arm went limp. That was three down. She ducked a swing from the apparent leader and thrust upwards, slicing open his groin and letting him bleed out as she turned on the last one. He tried to run, but she threw her sword, smiling viciously as it hit him in the back, sending him to the ground, dead.

She was breathing hard as she walked out of her family room, unable to look at the gore covering her home—her beautiful, perfect home.

She staggered out of her front door, her heart sinking.

Her world was on fire.

The dining hall burned, flames rising higher than the building. So were the community living quarters on the ground. Doors on the cliffside were on fire. Females were screaming. Elvasi soldiers were everywhere. Nets were flying. Andinna dropped from the sky.

No. No, no, no, no, no.

She ran toward the center of the village, her legs burning as she roared, her swords high. She jumped at the last second, remembering how she had seen Rain do this before. She landed on an Elvasi soldier and stabbed downward with both her blades, killing him before they hit the ground. She rolled quickly, dodging a net. With an upward strike as she stood up, she killed another soldier.

“Senri!” she screamed. “SENRI!”

“Here!” the other female roared.

Mave spun to find Senri in the middle of a crowd, defending a group of young females from an advancing Elvasi unit. They were all the way across the village, and the only reason she could see her was thanks to the fire raging over their home. Mave started running for her, cutting down whoever she could, the smoke making her lungs burn.

She didn’t make it. A lucky Elvasi sliced open her side and sent her down, tumbling in the dirt. Mave put a hand over it, hissing at the pain. It was deep. She staggered to her feet, just getting out of the way of another Elvasi who tried to take her head off. They probably didn’t even realize who she was. The world was dark, and chaos reigned, it seemed.

She bumped into the back of another Andinna, who turned and grabbed her.

“Fuck, you’re wounded!” Allaina snapped.

“Someone got lucky,” she said quickly. “Do we have a plan?”

“We need to get any who can to fly up and hide in the higher homes, but they have those fucking nets!” Allaina growled as she stabbed into an Elvasi who dared to advance on them.

“How did they get everyone down here?” Mave needed answers.

“They set everything on fire! I thought the dining hall was an accident. Andinna can die of smoke if the doors are set alight, which got others to leave their homes.”

Mave shoved her blade into the chest of another soldier, yanking it out as she listened.

“They broke down my door,” Mave said. “I couldn’t hear anything inside.”

“I believe it. You live far enough away, the stone walls make your home quiet.” Allaina grunted as she gutted a soldier. “Do me a favor. Find Jesvena and get her out of the village with as many females as you can. I last saw her by the healer’s house.”

“Why me?” Mave growled.

“Because I trust you to save as many as you can,” Allaina answered. “We’re not going to win this. There’s no way. We don’t have enough people, but you’re strong enough, I bet you can get out as many as you can.”

Mave swallowed. It was a lot of responsibility.

“I’ll do it. I’ll come back for as many as I can.”

“Hopefully, I’ll be here waiting.”

“Get to Senri.” Mave pointed her out. “She has a group of females over there who need more protection.”

“On it.” Allaina started running, and so did Mave, each going in opposite directions. Mave stabbed an Elvasi soldier in the back as she ran up to the healer’s house. She jumped up the stairs and rushed inside, not slowing down, killing another without thought, then another. She cut through them while they weren’t paying attention.

Only to find Jesvena laying on the floor with another female over her. The healer looked up, her eyes wide.

“Is she…” Mave knelt down quickly, touching the old female’s neck. There was nothing. The healer reached out and closed her eyes.

“She came here first to help me get the sick to safety,” the healer whispered. “They came in and…” She looked to the beds.

She looked up, and her stomach flipped. These had been Andinna in healing sleeps, down with a winter illness. They had been old Andinna who needed the extra care of the healer.

They were butchered in their sleep.

“Let’s go,” Mave ordered. “Leave Jesvena. There’s nothing we can do for her now.”

“I’m only alive because they said I was young enough to be…”

“A good slave,” Mave finished. “I know. Come on. Get up.” Mave stood up, grabbing the healer’s arm, yanking her to her feet. “We can’t stop. We have to find as many females as we can and run you all to safety. Once you’re out of the village and safe, find any males you can and bring them home. Do you understand?”

“Yes,” the healer whispered.

Mave led her back out of the house into the smoke-filled night. Mave wondered if there was enough time. She wondered if she could save enough of them. She couldn’t find Allaina or Senri anymore.

“There!” Mave pointed to a lone female running. She started going after her, hoping to get to her before the Elvasi did. The little healer followed as fast as she could. Mave held out a sword for her. “Take it!”

“I’m a healer!”

“TAKE IT!” she roared. The healer didn’t wait another moment, taking the hilt of the sword, holding it awkwardly as they ran.

Mave killed two Elvasi the moment she ran into them, diving for the lone female about to be grabbed. She yanked the female back from Elvasi grasp, lunging forward with a roar, stabbing the soldier in the gut. When she yanked the blade back, the soldier fell to his knees, then his face.

“Follow me,” Mave ordered her new charge. “Do you have a sword?”

“No! I came out here to fight the fires! I didn’t—”

“It’s fine. Healer…” Mave turned to see the little healer, her eyes wide, blood covering her face, chest, arms, and hands. “Healer, give her the sword.”

She did so without argument.

“Stay close to me. Grab anyone we pass and have them join us. Understood?”

“Yes, Champion,” the female said quickly. Mave bared her teeth. Of all the things they could pick to call her that night, it was the one she didn’t want to hear.

A thing to deal with another time.

They started running. Their group grew. First one, here and there, any Mave could find. Then by two as they realized Mave was leading a path through the village to safety, trying to find whoever she could.

“To me!” she roared, holding her sword up. “To me! For the Andinna!”

“FOR THE ANDINNA!” females roared back to her.

The soldiers caught on too, though. They stopped running around to get stragglers and started coming as a unit for her growing group. Mave never stopped running, helping some females off the ground. She found dead males, the ones who had stayed to protect them during the hunt. What she didn’t see were young dead females, only old or maimed Andinna on the ground, bleeding out.

“We need to leave!” one of the females called out. “We’re going to be outnumbered!”

Mave growled. Where was Senri? Where was Allaina?

They moved toward the edge of the forest, but Mave wasn’t ready to run into the night. She wasn’t ready yet. Where were her friends? Where were the leaders of the village?

She kicked an Elvasi soldier, barely even glancing at the enemy as her eyes searched what she could see. She didn’t see any more Andinna. The fires were dying as a spring rain started. The clouds blocked the red moon, smoke filling the air, choking her lungs.

She couldn’t find anyone else to help.

Her world was on fire. She had promised to save who she could though, so she turned and started running into the woods, leading the females she could get. There weren’t many of them. There weren’t enough of them. Jesvena was dead. Senri and Allaina were missing.

They didn’t stop until she couldn’t smell the smoke anymore and knew they weren’t being followed.

“Headcount!” she called out, panting. “How many got out with me?”

They called out a number, counting themselves for her.

“Nineteen!”

“Twenty!”

She kept hearing them go higher but not high enough.

In the end, she got twenty-three females out.

“I’m going back,” she told them. “You will all stay here and hide. Protect yourself if you’re found, but don’t give away your location. Pick three of the fastest fliers to go out and find males to come back and help.”

“Only three?”

“Only three,” she confirmed. She didn’t want the group left behind to be too small to defend itself. “Don’t follow me. I’m going in quietly and getting who I can without risking all of you. If I’m not back by dawn, I’m gone.”

“Good luck,” the healer whispered.

Mave nodded and launched into the air. Flying back would be faster. She needed the aerial view, anyway, if she wanted to stay out of needless fights. Her hip stung, and she touched it as she rose, feeling the blood. She pulled energy from it and pushed it into the area around the wound, forcing it to heal faster. She couldn’t go down in the middle of this from slow blood loss.

She made her way back to the village, stayed high, but the smoke of the burning buildings made her eyes sting and water up. She couldn’t see enough and pushed on to the other side of their home, hoping to see anything.

She finally saw something, swooping down, trying to find out what it was. Her heart jumped into her throat at the females chained in a line.

“We need to move! If the males come back, we’ll be overrun!” an Elvasi roared.

“We haven’t found the Champion yet, sir!” another yelled back. Mave watched as the swordsman shoved a female forward. “Keep moving!”

“She probably escaped with some of the runners. We can’t stick around. You remember the mission parameters. In and out. This is the first raid we’ve done in Olost on an Andinna village, and if we don’t move, we’ll get caught out. We’re not losing months of planning for one little bitch. And don’t break the product.”

“Yes, sir.”

Mave landed in the trees. Thankfully, the darkness was all she needed to hide. They couldn’t see her in the smoky night sky, and they wouldn’t be able to see her in the dark, thick forest. She could see them, though. She could see how many females they caught and chained in a long line. Every few females, there was an Elvasi holding the chains.

“Start moving!” someone roared.

The Elvasi started to march. Females screamed and pulled. Some tried to fly, and Mave watched how the Elvasi yanked them back down using the chains.

There were no openings, she couldn’t find a way to get in. She couldn’t defeat an entire battalion of Elvasi soldiers.

Dread filled her as she walked into the forest alongside the Elvasi caravan. Anything. She needed anything. She found Allaina and Senri, chained next to each other. Maybe with them. Maybe she could get them out, and together, they could save everyone.

She snuck closer and stopped at the outside ring of the torch fire. Around them, there was a dozen Elvasi.

“Mave, no,” someone whispered. “If you go in, they’ll catch or kill you.”

She looked over her shoulder to find Leshaun.

“You’re alive,” she whispered back. She couldn’t see him well in the dark, but she could see the rough outline of him in the dark.

“Yes. I saved as many children as I could. I hid them at the bathing pools. Come on.”

“But—”

“I’ve been watching them since I dropped the children off. Allaina and Senri both have blood talisman I can track. I have other tricks. When we get the Company, we’ll go after them, but you and I are not enough.”

Mave stepped back, breaking a twig. She stared at Senri, who frowned and glanced her way. Senri’s eyes went wide.

“No,” she mouthed. “Run.”

Mave nodded slowly, stepping back again. Leshaun grabbed her shoulders and jumped, forcing Mave into the air with him.

“I have…females hidden on the other side of the village,” Mave explained as they went higher than any net could reach.

“More probably escaped or hid on their own. I’ll get the children, and we can meet at Alchan’s home. I don’t think they went out that way.”

“I’ll check first.”

She went as fast as her wings would take her, surveying the land she could see. The trees hid everything for the most part, but she didn’t find any Andinna in clearings. If there were females hiding out there, they were smart enough to stay in the dark.

She landed at Alchan’s, breathing a sigh relief there was no evidence of Elvasi there. She even went to his door, entering to make sure no assassins were left behind.

When she walked out again, she collapsed on the steps leading to his door, her hands shaking as she covered her face. Smoke was all she could smell anymore, and from those steps, she could still see it flooding the night sky from the village.

Her world was on fire.

18

Zayden

Zayden crawled over the large boulder, his sword drawn. Above him, Rainev had his bow drawn, ready to take the shot. His son was just waiting for the signal. Below them was a cave bear. There were two species of bears in the world. The small black bear, what most people thought of when someone said ‘bear,’ ranged everywhere from mountains to swamps, even to forests near the cities.

The cave bear was a different beast, mountain creatures, twice the size and twice as deadly. They were elusive as well. Even stumbling on one was very lucky or unlucky, depending on how well outfitted you were.

He and Rain always went for bears and other large predators. Nothing else was good enough to challenge his son. His wyvern made hunting too easy for him, so when Zayden took him out, he was required to stay in Andinna form and hunt big game.

This was their first cave bear, though.

They had a plan, one that had to work, or Zayden was going to get killed. Rain would have to take the perfect shot and hit the cave bear in the eye or nose, something soft that would do substantial damage. He had to make the perfect jump after that and get on its back, away from the very long and sharp claws and giant fangs. Rain would jump down after him, and the real fight would begin.

This cave bear was a huge, healthy male. It was a touch skinny, but it was probably just waking from hibernation. It was the only time of the year they had a real chance without Rainev getting scaly.

The cave bear turned, looking around. Zayden flicked his tail up, catching the beast’s eyes. It bared its teeth, but it was looking in the right direction now. He dropped his tail, and that was what Rain needed. The perfect twang of Rain’s bow was the only sound in the forest, the shot perfect, going into the cave bear’s eye.

With a roar, the cave bear went up on its hind legs, trying to attack whatever had hit him. When it staggered and turned, Zayden jumped from his hiding spot, his wings helping him direct his landing. He shoved his sword between the cave bear’s shoulder blades. The cave bear didn’t appreciate that, trying to buck him off.

“RAIN, GET DOWN HERE!”

The cave bear roared again as another arrow sliced across its face. Zayden grabbed a handful of fur and started stabbing the bear. He lost his grip and was tossed before he could get a fifth stab. He rolled across the dirt, panting. He had to move. Why had he let his son convince him a cave bear was a good idea?

I swear to the Skies, this boy wants to get me killed.

Zayden crawled out of the way before the bear dropped onto its front legs and tried to crush him. He was still moving as the cave bear roared again. He tried to get to his feet, staggering as dizziness washed over him. He must have hit his head in the fall. He turned to fall on his ass and watch Rain run for the cave bear, ducking a swing. With grace, his son carved upward on the exposed belly of the beast, rolling out of the way as the cave bear dropped to the ground, whimpering and growling.

“Clean kill,” Zayden called. He watched as Rainev walked to the cave bear’s head, avoidingslipping in the blood on the dirt, swiftly stabbing into its neck, breaking all the important blood vessels and probably the windpipe as well. “Good work.”

“I told you we could do it. You weren’t supposed to fall off, though, Baba.” Rain smiled his way. “Let’s get this gutted and skinned. There’s a stream nearby where we can wash the blood off.”

“What would you like to use it for? A rug in front of the fire?” Zayden stood up slowly, brushing dirt off his leather breeches.

“Yeah. I like that idea. Our first cave bear. Think the Company will like it?”

“I do,” he said, nodding. “I think they’ll be proud of you.”

“Us. Proud of us. Have you ever killed a cave bear before?”

“No, this is my first one.” Zayden sighed, walking slowly. “We’re sure it’s dead, right?”

“Yes, Baba. It’s dead.”

“We have a lot of daylight left. We should be able to get this done. The meat…”

“Our Hunt is over. I can shift and carry it all back,” his son reminded him.

“Cheater,” Zayden mumbled, shaking his head. He couldn’t help but smile, hiding it from his son. It did make things easier to have the big blue monster carrying everything around.

They worked efficiently, gutting, skinning, and carving up the large cave bear.

“I have something to tell you,” Rain announced as they buried the parts they couldn’t use.

“Let’s hear it.” He leaned on a stone after backing away from the pit with pieces of cave bear.

“Alchan…So, when we returned to Olost, I asked Alchan to train me. When I got into trouble, he decided manual labor for the entire winter would be a good punishment…He decided to train me as well, though.” Rain was staring down at his boots. Zayden crossed his arms, frowning.

“You were being trained in secret by our king? Why?” He tried to keep the growl out of his voice. He tried so hard.

“I thought you would disagree with it,” his son said in a small voice. “I thought you would be angry.”

“I am.” Zayden was pretty pissed off, actually. “You were keeping this a secret from me. If you wanted more training, I would have understood.”

“Really?” Rain looked up quickly, his eyes wide. “I mean…”

“Yes. You were put in a very dangerous position in the pits, and if more training is what makes you feel better as a warrior, as an Andinna, I would have understood. You didn’t have to keep it a secret from me.” Zayden sighed. “You probably thought I was going to be upset because it puts you in danger.”

“Yes.”

“You’ve already been in danger countless times, Rain. I can’t stop you from reaching for your goal to be a warrior like me, Matesh, or any of the Company. We raised you, and I was fighting the inevitable. When I saw you fight against males your own age, I knew you were our type of warrior. Seeing you fight the way Mave does, seeing what you learned from her, I knew you were growing up to be one of the greatest achievements of my life. I might fight it and grumble, but I know who you are. You should have told me.” He rubbed his face, looking away from his son. “I’m sorry you felt the need to keep secrets from me.”

“Father…the gladiators…they made me feel weak. Training with Alchan makes me feel strong again. I just didn’t want to worry you.”

“I’m always worried about you,” Zayden whispered. “Always. Nothing is ever going to change that. Leshaun is always worried about Matesh. Alchan and Luykas worry about each other. That’s part of being part of a family. But I don’t want to hold you back. I’m glad you trained with Alchan over the winter. It’s…it’s obviously made you more confident in yourself like you used to be.”

“Well, about that training…” Rain kicked a stone. “He offered me something. I have to give him an answer after The Hunt is over. He wants me to be his nemari.”

Zayden dropped his hands to his side, letting that sink in. He couldn’t find words for a moment as different things warred with each other. His son was offered the position of nemari to the king of the Andinna? That was one of the greatest honors a young warrior could ever receive. A nemari to any nobility would be a great thing. His son could end this and be set for life, considered one of the most respected members of their culture—a mutt, his little half breed—beside the king.

That was also the thing that made him want to stomp his foot and snarl that his son couldn’t accept. He would have to remain at Alchan’s side until his training was complete. He would be next to the biggest target of their people, next to one of the most vulnerable members of their society. He would be expected to lay down his life for Alchan.

But then, that’s what’s expected of all of us. The Company is the royal guard. We’re all supposed to die for him. Rain would just be the last line of defense.

He saw the hopeful glow in Rain’s eyes. His son wanted it. His son knew what a great honor it was and what it would mean for his future. Alchan was smart as well. He would be gaining a wyvern as a defender and a strong student who would learn fast.

“I’m so proud of you,” he told his son. “I’m so, so proud of you.”

“Thank you.” Rain stepped forward, meeting his father in a hug. “I’m going to say yes.”

“I figured.” Zayden ruffled his hair. “If any young male deserves it, it’s you. I’ll be telling Alchan to keep you alive, though.”

“Baba!” Rain pushed him away. “I’m over three hundred.”

“So?” Zayden laughed, and his son tried to shove him again, stronger than he was a year ago. The physical work Alchan put his boy through was paying off. He’d noticed before, but now he was suffering the consequences. “Let’s get this done and get home tonight. We’ll have mead on our new rug. Well, in a week when it’s done drying out...”

He let Rain carry the bloody skin to the stream and wash it while he started a fire. There was no reason for them not to eat before making the long fly home, no reason not to celebrate this future Rain had earned for himself.

He looked up at the sky, enjoying the heat from both the sun and the fire as he waited on his son to come back. Then a small body flew into view. He frowned, narrowing his eyes. It was a female. She should be in the village, not in the wilds where the males were hunting.

He was even more confused when the female turned and started diving down to him. He stood up quickly, concern racing through him. There was no good reason for a female to be there—not a single one.

She landed in front of him, across from the fire. He didn’t like how wide her eyes were. He didn’t like how the smell of smoke radiated from her. He didn’t like the cuts and bruises that covered her arms.

“What happened?” he asked softly, slowly walking around the fire. “What happened?” he asked again when she didn’t answer. Tears began to roll down her face. “Whoa, little female. Tell me what happened.”

“Elvasi attacked the village last night,” she whispered. “They…burning. Everything was burning. They took people. They killed so many…”

“Oh, no. No, that…” His breathing started to catch, his chest tightening. “No.”

“Mave saved me and others. She told some of us to find males. You’re the first member of the Company I’ve seen.” Her words were growing stronger, but Zayden’s were growing weaker.

“No…”

“She went back to help more, but I left and don’t know if she came back. You have to go back and help. You have to. We need…”

“Baba?” Rain was behind him. He turned slowly to see his son, who must have heard the female because his skin was pale and washed out under his blue tatua. “What do we do?”

Fuck. He was the one in charge here.

“Rain, shift. Leave all of this. In your wyvern form, anyone who sees you will know something is wrong and find out what happened. Female, you’re going to lead me to the survivors. We’re going to figure this out. I promise.”

“Yes, Father.” Rain wasted no time, shifting so fast his clothing shredded and flew off in small scraps. The giant blue wyvern leapt into the air, taking flight with two large beats of his wings.

“Female, what is your name?” Zayden asked gently, reaching out to her. She took his hand, squeezing it.

“Carianne,” she answered. “Thank you for coming back with me.”

“Of course,” he whispered. “Of course.” He used his other arm to wrap around her head, pulling her into his chest, holding her for a moment. “Let’s go. Let’s get back and fix this.”

He let her take off first, following close behind. It took most of their remaining daylight to get home. They passed over an empty clearing, and the female started to panic.

“They were here! I left them here!”

Zayden reached out to grab her arm in the sky. “Where could they have gone for shelter?” he asked quickly. “Where?”

“I don’t know!” she cried out, tears rolling down her face.

“Let’s…” He tried to find any good option. If Mave was still around, if she made it back from whatever rescue she might have tried, she would have found them a better place to stay. A place where they could be found by other Andinna but maybe not Elvasi. “Let’s try Alchan’s home. It’s removed from the village. It might be safe. If it is, we can hide there, even if no one is there. Alchan can always go home, and we can meet him on his arrival. Okay?”

She nodded, and he led the way. Everyone in the village knew where Alchan lived, but very few were ever allowed to go. He only allowed villagers there when he was away with the Company, to help keep it clean, as Zayden allowed for his own home. Even then, Jesvena only allowed males to the king’s home.

As they cleared the forest around Alchan’s home, he saw a makeshift campsite built in front of his king’s home. He landed in the middle, the female landing near some of her own, grabbing at them and holding them. He didn’t have time for the sentiment.

“I need Mave! Or Leshaun!” They were the only members of the Company who weren’t on The Hunt. “Has anyone else made it back?”

“Only our males!” one of the females called out. “Mave is—”

“I’m here,” she said softly.

He looked up to see her standing at Alchan’s door, Leshaun behind her. Her abdomen was bandaged, and she limped down the stairs. She was alive, they were both alive—something in him sagged with relief. He hadn’t known he was so worried, so anxious to know if they had made it through. He started climbing the stairs as she walked down them, meeting halfway. For the first time since they met, they embraced.

“I was so worried,” he admitted. “About both of you. Mat is going to be grateful. So is Rain. I am.”

“It was awful,” she whispered, clutching him. “They burned our buildings. They broke into my home. They set doors on fire on the cliffside, trapping some inside and some outside. They captured…” Her voice broke. “They captured…”

Zayden looked over her shoulder to Leshaun. “Who?” he mouthed.

“Senri, Allaina, and many others. I saved nearly all the children. These are all the females Mave was able to rescue or were able to escape on their own. They killed every male, the elderly, and the sick.” Leshaun sat down slowly on the steps. “We’ve put the children inside with their mothers if their mothers are still here.”

“Who’s in charge?”

“Mave and I,” he answered softly. “I do mean all of the elderly, Zayden. Jesvena is dead.”

With Allaina and Senri captured, that meant the entire village leadership had crumpled in a single night. There was now only one person who truly led these Andinna.

“We need Alchan.” He didn’t let go of Mave, and she didn’t let go of him. He couldn’t bring himself to force it, knowing until Mat or Bryn returned home, she needed someone, anyone to cling to. He could hold her until they came back. He could do that for his friends…and for her.

“Yes, we do. Where’s Rainev?” Leshaun frowned, apparently worried at the absence of his boy.

“I actually sent him out in wyvern form to get as many males as he can.”

“Good. I’ve already sent word to all the free cities that the mountains were attacked by a military force from the Empire. That bitch must have been planning this for months, bringing men into Olost. They took three-fourths of our females here. This was the biggest village, and she crushed us.” Leshaun sighed. “She knew the males would be gone on The Hunt.”

“She had to have known,” Zayden agreed. Mave’s hands relaxed on him, and she pulled back. He searched her face for anything and only found a blankness that made him uneasy.

“I’m going to kill all of them,” Mave whispered. “All of them.”

He didn’t try to stop her as she brushed past him, limping down the rest of the steps. He turned to watch her walk away, the group of survivors parting for her as she made her way back toward the village.

“Where is she going?” he asked, hoping Leshaun had an answer for him.

“She told me earlier today she was going to see if any Elvasi came back tonight. I would say come inside, but the children…”

“If they don’t come back tonight, Alchan is going to want everyone to get back and salvage what they can. At least we’ll get information from her rage.” He didn’t like how she wasn’t waiting for Mat or Bryn. He would point those two to their female when they got back, whenever that was. No one ever told anyone where they were going on The Hunt.

Zayden sat next to the old male, leaning down to hold his face in his hands.

“How did this happen?”

“I have a few ideas. I’m waiting for Luykas and Alchan before voicing them. They have a better understanding of the Empress and Elvasi military than I do.”

“Of course.”

They waited together as the sun dropped. Large fires were lit across Alchan’s small piece of land. Inside, Zayden could hear children crying as their mothers tried to put them to sleep. Some asked where their mothers were, if they would ever see them again. He hadn’t heard the likes of their cries since the War ended and the Andinna were scattered, and families were torn apart.

Since Zayden had returned home, nearly half of the males were back. Some had small successful hunts and had already been on their way home. Many had been found either by the few females sent out, Rainev, or other males who volunteered to spread the word. Each one caused a small commotion as families found each other and males learned their females were gone, but none of them brought the small camp to life, and none brought Mave back to Alchan’s home.

The next real commotion came when the two most important Andinna landed. Zayden could see them in the firelight—white and black landed side-by-side, rigid, swords drawn. They stepped forward together, and heads began to bow. Some fell to their knees. It wasn’t the normal level of reverence, but tragedy had struck. Today, Alchan was a king, returning to help his people, and Luykas was his most trusted advisor and a member of the royal family.

Zayden stood up, helping Leshaun. Alchan’s face was the picture of rage.

“Rainev found us,” he said softly. “Leshaun, full report.”

Zayden groaned as Leshaun ran down what the Elvasi had done. The fires set to the ground level buildings to draw out the Andinna, not prepared for war but prepared for an accident. Fires weren’t common in their villages, but during The Hunt, a burning dining hall wasn’t unheard of. The females could get rowdy. From there, archers used burning arrows to set fire to the doors of their cliffside doors, killing those trapped inside or forcing them into the open to be killed or captured.

“I flew and grabbed children as they tried to escape. Most never had to put their feet on the ground. I flew them to the bathing pools and told them to hide in the water if Elvasi came close.” Leshaun rubbed his face. “The worst part is who was killed and who was taken.”

“Jesvena, Senri, and Allaina. All dead or captured, I’m assuming.” Alchan crossed his arms behind his back in a pure military gesture.

“Mave found Jesvena dead in the healer’s house. She was probably checking on the sick when the attack started. Allaina and Senri were captured while trying to defend a group of females caught on the ground. Most who tried to fly were netted and pulled down.”

“Where is she?” Alchan didn’t direct the question to them, turning to his brother.

“I thought what I felt last night was…a scuffle. The females sometimes spar and brawl when we’re gone on The Hunt…” He shook his head, closing his eyes. Zayden wondered if the blood bonded male felt guilty for not investigating whatever he had felt through the bond. “She’s in the village or near it right now. Damn the Skies, what is she doing over there?”

“She’s past talking to right now, so don’t bother her,” Zayden said, rubbing his hands together. “She’s off waiting for more Elvasi to kill if they come back.”

“Of course she fucking is,” Alchan muttered. “We’ll rein her in when more of the Company gets back. I’m not in the mood for an enraged dominant female. Why is everyone on my property? And why haven’t you let me in my fucking house?”

“Children are sleeping in there.” Leshaun took that one, something Zayden was grateful for. “I had nowhere else to put them.”

“Fine. That’s fine.” Alchan turned his back to them to look over the remaining Andinna. “Luykas?”

“We’ll talk when everyone gets back,” his brother whispered. “And we find out if the village is safe enough to salvage and remain in until we make more important decisions.”

“Agreed. Zayden, Rainev went further out. He promised to be back at nightfall tomorrow.”

“Thank you.”

“Did he tell you?” Alchan looked over his shoulder. “I’ve known you for a long time. I didn’t think you would be upset.”

“About you training him? Not upset about that. A little upset it was kept from me.”

“He wanted it, and I figured making him comfortable after last year…” Alchan stopped.

“That’s very sentimental of you, but he’s had a good winter. Thank you for that.” Zayden didn’t broach the other topic, and he didn’t want to. He’d talked to Rainev about it, and it was between them. He would wait for his son to give their king his answer.

Alchan nodded slowly.

Together, they waited. Nevyn and Varon landed next, stomped up the stairs, and sat down. They listened to the same rundown Zayden, Alchan, and Luykas had received. It was Nevyn who said something Zayden didn’t even want to consider.

“How do we tell Kian that Senri is gone?”

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it,” Luykas answered. “And be honest with him.”

“It has to be the first thing we tell him. If we don’t tell him quickly, he’ll think we wanted to hide it from him.” Zayden hated it. He would have razed the earth if Rain had been taken again. Or if Summer had ever been taken when she was alive. He knew Mat and Bryn were going to ask about Mave the moment they made it home. “Jesvena’s husbands need to know as well…and Allaina’s.”

“We’re going to have a lot of angry males coming in over the next day and beyond,” Alchan reminded them. “There are a lot of broken families now. If any of you need me to step in and put someone down, let me know. Let’s keep it to putting them on their asses, though. We can’t hurt them.”

“Yes, sir,” they all answered.

Luykas started walking away, heading back down the steps of Alchan’s home.

“Brother…” Alchan’s tone was a mix of warning and sadness.

“I’m going to see her,” he said, jumping off before anyone could tell him to stop.

19

Mave

Mave sat on the top of the cliff above the village, waiting patiently for something to kill. She needed blood. She needed more of it. She needed to rage and hurt someone.

Her perfect world had been burned to the ground. Her first real home was destroyed. Everywhere in front of her was evidence of the monster she knew Shadra was. Even here in Olost, even in their protected mountains, far away from other civilization, they weren’t safe. Oh, she’d known from last summer, even Olost wasn’t perfect, but she never thought her new home wouldn’t be safe. She never thought the mountains wouldn’t be safe.

One day didn’t calm her nerves, not even a full day. Not even the return of males like Zayden made her feel better.

She knew when Alchan and Luykas had started their flight back to the village. She knew when they landed at Alchan’s home. She knew because of the blood bond, always beating underneath her chest. She assumed Alchan was with Luykas out of habit.

She also knew exactly when Luykas decided to come find her.

She stood up slowly as he made his way in her direction. Her hand tightened on the hilt of her sword, a growl passing from her lips. She wasn’t enraged at him—she was enraged at everything. He would have been smart enough to save everyone, but he wasn’t here when it happened. For some reason, she was mad about that. She was mad at Alchan, and Mat, and Bryn. She was mad at Nevyn and Varon. She was furious with Kian, who wasn’t here to help save his female, her best friend. She was angry Rain hadn’t been around to turn into a wyvern and fight with her.

She was enraged at all of it.

He quietly landed behind her.

“Mave.”

“Luykas,” she snarled back in greeting. “Get away from me.”

“You’re angry,” he whispered, taking a step closer to her.

“Yes.”

“At?” He took another step.

“Everything,” she answered in a hiss. “Everyone.” She turned on him slowly, her teeth bared in warning. He was even closer than she figured he would be. “Get. Away. From. Me.” She enunciated, so he heard it perfectly.

“No. As one of your commanding officers—”

She roared and raised her sword, diving for him. He didn’t jump back from her in time, the tip of her sword making a thin line over his chest. He recovered fast enough, though, his blade drawn in seconds. The singing of steel meeting steel filled the air as he blocked her next attack and locked them into place.

“There’s a lot to be angry about. Tell me in detail. Talk to me, Mave.” He searched her face, but she had nothing to show him. She schooled her features to blankness, bottling up her rage, condensing it to fit in her chest. It felt too big. It felt like the night Mat and Rain had been attacked. The night she proceeded to cut her way through gladiators to get to them and save them.

“You could have helped me save them,” she started, pushing him back. He stumbled, surprised by her move. He didn’t recover in time as she dragged her sword over his thigh. “Alchan could have helped me save them. You all could have been here and helped me save them.”

“I’m sorry we weren’t.” Luykas limped away from her, but she didn’t let him get any more distance than she wanted. She wanted blood and was going to have it now. “Mave, I’m sorry we weren’t here.”

“I trusted you!” she roared, lunging for him again.

He didn’t dodge her or block her. One moment she was flying through the air, ready to gut him, and the next, her sword was out of her hand and he had her from behind, an arm wrapped around her throat. She struggled, trying to shove her wings out, but he held on. He didn’t squeeze and deprive her of air. He just held her.

“I trusted all of you,” she growled. “I thought being here was safe. I thought the Company watched out for each other. I was here, and they took everything, and none of you were here.”

“I know,” he whispered. “I know. I’m sorry.”

“I failed them.” The words came out of her like an admission of guilt, broken by emotions she didn’t want to have anymore. “I couldn’t save them, and none of you were here to help.”

“You saved so many.”

“Not enough,” she whispered.

Not enough. Never enough. No matter how many I kill, it’s never enough. They’ll never stop. They’ll never leave me alone. They’ll always come back.

“More than anyone could expect,” he said gently. “More than anyone could have asked for.”

Their skin was touching, and she felt the calm waves of his emotions in her blood, bringing her back down. She didn’t want to stop being angry. What was she going to do when the anger was gone? She needed it.

“Let me go,” she begged.

“No. Mat and Bryn aren’t back yet, but I bet they will be soon. You’re angry, and I understand it, but you could hurt them. You could hurt them, then you’ll hate yourself. I won’t let you do that to yourself.” He held on tighter as she tried to pull away. “You could hurt Alchan. Or Rain.”

“I didn’t hurt Zayden,” she growled.

“You hurt me.” He sounded tired and sad, but the bond was still mostly calming, patient in ways she would never be able to channel herself. She caught touches of sadness. “I’ll be limping for a couple of days.”

She winced. She had hurt him. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay. I knew what I was walking into. I misjudged how fast you would come after me.” He pulled her closer in a different way—less of a stranglehold and more of a hug. “Tell me why you’re angry, Mave. Tell me the real reason.”

“I’m angry at myself,” she admitted softly. “I’m angry at the Elvasi and Shadra.”

“You don’t need to be angry with yourself. You don’t. You did everything you could and—”

“No, I didn’t!” she snarled, taking advantage of his looser hold to break away. She left her back to him, though. She didn’t go for her sword. “I was right there, able to see Senri and Allaina in chains. Able to see so many of them in chains. The numbers were bad. There were so many of them. I think it was an entire battalion. I couldn’t find an opening to get in and free them. I should have tried, though. I should have tried.” Her voice strangled at the end. “Senri told me to go, and I went. Leshaun told me to leave with him, so I did.” She covered her face. “But I should have tried.”

She fell to her knees. Luykas kneeled next to her, rubbed her back slowly, slowly wrapping his arms around her again.

“You did everything you could. Dying wouldn’t help us. Getting captured wouldn’t help us. You saved as many as you could.”

“I failed,” she whispered again.

“No. No…” He buried his face in her hair, shaking his head at the same time. “You didn’t fail. I promise, and I’m so sorry we weren’t here with you. I’m so sorry, Mave.”

They sat silently after that, Luykas rubbing her arms as he held her. Her rage weakened, loosening its grasp on her chest.

“Thank you,” she finally whispered. “For coming here. For making sure Mat and Bryn didn’t see me like this.” She kept her eyes closed, thinking about how she attacked Luykas as quickly as she did. “I don’t want to hurt them.”

“I know. You would rather you slice open the male you hate, not the ones you love.”

“I don’t hate you.” She sighed. “Stopped hating you a long time ago. Haven’t always agreed with you, but I don’t hate you.”

“Are you saying…” He sounded lighter for a moment.

“Yeah, you’re my friend,” she mumbled. “Don’t be so excited about it.” She looked up at him, searching his golden eyes. “How did my parents do it? How did they fight a war and lose people?”

“It was their job,” he answered. “It was what they excelled at. They knew the line—how to care but stay somewhat detached. They couldn’t be everyone’s friend. They couldn’t save a grunt who made the decision to fight. They had to lead so many, and everyone knew the risks.”

“I don’t understand it,” she said, wrapping her arms around herself. “I don’t like losing people.”

“No one does.” He pulled away, letting her go. “Are you ready to head back? Nevyn and Varon were there when I left.”

“Dawn. I’m going to stay here until dawn.”

“Then I’ll stay with you.”

She walked back to her cliffside and sat down again, her feet hanging over the edge. Luykas settled a few feet from her, watching over the village with her. They didn’t touch anymore, so she didn’t know what was going through his head or what he was feeling. He was good at pushing certain things through the bond when they touched but always hid anything underneath. She never knew everything he felt while he always knew everything she did. She would find it dishonest of him, but she was a bit jealous of it. He used it when they trained to keep her focused, so Nevyn and Varon couldn’t get her angry and force her into mistakes.

She wanted to hate how good they were together as friends and fighting partners, but she couldn’t, not after he had just put himself at risk to help her.

She checked her pockets and found something she had picked up from her home much earlier in the evening, the flute Senri gave her. Her hands shook, but she started to play the little song from the spring festival. Luykas said nothing, but she felt calmer playing than she did sitting in silence. It reminded her of her friend and the other females. She would hold on to it until they could teach her another song. She would get them back. For everything, she had to get them back.

When dawn came, she stood up first, stretching out her weary muscles. She hadn’t slept since the attack, wouldn’t allow herself to until she saw everyone from the Company and they had a plan. She didn’t care if that took another day or more. She wasn’t going to close her eyes until that moment.

“They burned it all,” Luykas said softly. “Everything.”

“Yes.” She looked out on the destruction, an overwhelming sadness filling her. Only days ago, the Andinna had been celebrating, eating the rest of their winter stores, dancing and playing music. Lovers were together, and life was beautiful. The world rejoiced at the end of the cold winter and the new birth of spring.

And they had burned all of it.

My world…No.

They reduced our world to ashes.

“The horses were freed. Some were killed. I wouldn’t doubt if they stole the rest.” Luykas stood up slowly, frowning. “Anything that couldn’t be burned was ruined. We can’t see the homes below us, but I bet any in reach are destroyed.”

“Probably. They broke through the door of mine. I fought six in my family room.”

“I’m so sorry, Mave.” He rubbed his face as he sighed. “We should have been here.”

“No…My anger said that. You were all doing what you do every year, following old traditions that are important to you. To everyone. No one saw this coming.” She had to admit that, so her anger didn’t come back. She needed to show him and herself she understood this wasn’t his or anyone’s fault except the Elvasi’s. “But Luykas…we’re killing them for this. If you and Alchan decide otherwise, I’ll go alone and do it myself. Is that clear?”

“We’re going to fix this,” he promised. “Trust me. Alchan and I won’t let this stand.”

“Good.”

They took off at the same time, leaving the ruined village behind them, heading back to Alchan’s home on his private cliffside. She could see several Andinna bathing in his pool, male and female alike. No one was foolish enough to fool around in his space. He stood on the steps outside his door, overseeing everything. She could see different members of the Company wandering around, talking to different Andinna, probably asking how they could help.

She found Mat and Bryn side-by-side. Ignoring Alchan waving at her and Luykas, she dove down to her males who hadn’t seen her yet.

“Mat?” she called softly. “Bryn?”

The speed they turned around was faster than anything she could muster, thanks to her lack of sleep. The next moment, they were both reaching for her, and she had her arms around their necks, being lifted off her feet.

“Beloved,” Mat sighed out. “We were so worried.”

“I love you both,” she said quickly. It was the first thing to come to mind, the first thing she could get out of her mouth, all she felt the need to say.

“I’m never leaving you again. Never. Not even for a night.” Mat pulled back, looking over her. “Never.”

“What he said,” Bryn agreed in his quiet way. Her rogue was never one for a lot of words. She kissed them each before stepping back.

“I think Alchan wants me…” She frowned. “Come with me?”

“Of course, little lady.” Bryn wrapped an arm around her waist. “Are you injured?”

“I got hit, but I’m already healing.” She hadn’t slept yet, but she kept pushing magic into her injuries, trying to keep them closing and to stop any infection.

“Have you slept at all? Where were you?” Mat sounded downright frantic as he took the side opposite of Bryn, looping one of her arms in his as if he was escorting her.

“I haven’t slept. I needed to…calm down for the night and watch the village to make sure the Elvasi didn’t come back.” She didn’t want Matesh to know the rage she had had in the pits had come back. She didn’t want him to worry like that.

“Okay.” He kissed the top of her head.

They walked together to Alchan, who was listening to whatever Luykas was telling him. When he noticed they were coming, he started walking down the steps.

“How are you?” he asked with a softness she didn’t expect.

“Getting better. What’s our move?”

“We need to regroup. Now that everyone from the Company is back, we need to sit down and have a strategy meeting. I’m going to send the villagers back to the village now that you and Luykas have cleared it.”

“It still might not be safe,” she cut in.

“Luykas said the same thing, but we can’t work under these conditions. Don’t worry, they won’t be there long. A couple of days.”

“What does that mean?” Mat asked.

“This village is lost. The location isn’t secure anymore. Its leadership is gone. Females with families need to decide which of our other villages they want to move to. Single males aren’t getting a choice, I’m bringing them on the rescue mission. We need swords, a lot of them. Males with families will have a choice to come with us or stay with their families unless they have children. If they have children, they have to stay. I won’t leave behind orphans.” Alchan crossed his arms behind his back. “Have any thoughts?”

“We’re going after them?” She went back to that point. “We’re doing a rescue?”

“Of course. We can’t let this go unchallenged. I’m hopeful we catch the Elvasi before they make it out of Olost. We’ll set up new homes in a different village after that and stay on high alert.”

“Tell us where to be,” Bryn said.

“Get inside. I’ve already got the young ones waking up, and their mothers know my plans. You’ll find Leshaun in my room. If you haven’t yet, sleep.” His stare lingered on her longer than she wanted or was comfortable with. Baring her teeth in a small challenge, she stepped around him. She could hear him sigh as she climbed the steps.

“Females.”

“I heard that,” she growled.

“Oh, I know. Maybe you should take care of yourself and get some sleep before I need to order you to.”

She would have snapped at him, but exhaustion was trying to claim her now that she had permission to find a place to rest. Mat and Bryn followed her quietly. Before she reached the top, Alchan snapped his fingers.

“And no sex in my damn room,” he ordered.

She cracked a smile.

* * *

Restless, Mave didn’t sleep much. She got some, though, because when she woke up, there were no Andinna she didn’t know wandering around Alchan’s home. No young were holding onto their mothers, no males grateful to see their children. Instead, she found the brothers and the lovers sitting together, looking over a large map.

“Good morning,” she greeted. “Evening?”

“Afternoon. We just finished lunch,” Nevyn corrected, standing up along with all of the males at the table. “How are you?” Varon started walking to her.

“Better than yesterday,” she answered. “Varon—”

The priest shoved a hand over her mouth, muffling everything else she tried to say. When he was certain she wouldn’t speak again, he removed his hand. She waited impatiently for him to sign whatever he wanted to sign.

“Thank the Skies for your safety. I am grateful to Lariana and Krisanya for your safety, your leadership of those who needed it, and your victory in battle. Blessings to you, warrior of the Andinna.”

She swallowed, looking over Varon’s shoulder to anyone for help, but they couldn’t see what Varon had just signed to her.

“Varon…”

“I am a priest, and I know when our gods have a hand in things. Tell me the truth, how are you?”

She flexed her fingers, curling and uncurling them as she considered how to answer him. She knew the basics of signing now but didn’t have the skill to tell him everything. She went with something simple.

“Angry at me.”

He touched her cheek, nodding slowly. He turned away after he let her go and signed something to the other males she couldn’t see.

“Eat something, please,” Luykas said, picking up a plate. It had little bites of some type of meat. She didn’t question it. He’d been polite, giving her the option of refusing, instead of trying to order her. He wasn’t her commander right now. That’s what he was telling her. She took one and popped it into her mouth. The spiciness of Andinna food bothered her less now, and the flavors were welcome. The type of meat, though, she couldn’t guess.

“What is this?” she asked, pointing at the plate after she swallowed.

“Cave bear. Rainev brought it back. Apparently, he and Zayden had a very good hunt. He went back out for it after he found everyone he could.”

“Oh. I should…” She hadn’t seen her little brother yet. Looking around, she couldn’t find evidence of anyone else being there.

“You’re the first person to wake up. Rain and Zayden helped people back to the village and should be sleeping in my home. Kian…” Nevyn trailed off.

She winced. “How is he?”

“You don’t want to know,” Nevyn whispered. “Maybe he’s doing better now. He should be more in control by our meeting. We’re planning to get everyone here by dinner.”

“Do you need me for anything?” She rubbed her side, testing the cut there. It had been deep, but it felt like it had started knitting and scabbing. It would scar, joining all the others.

“Not right now,” Alchan told her, looking down at the map. “Right now, we’re trying to get the logistics handled. Unless you have some hidden talent for that…”

“No.” She shook her head. “Never done anything with it. I’ll get out of the way.”

Varon grabbed her before she could leave. Once more, he signed to the males she couldn’t see, then grabbed her again and walked out with her.

“I’m fine, Varon,” she growled after the door was closed. “I’m fine. We’re going to rescue them. We have to.”

He started walking down the steps backward so she could see his hands. “No one should be alone right now. We’ll walk together. I’m no good in there, either.”

“Really?” She dared to chuckle. “Aren’t you and Nevyn two of the best soldiers ever?”

“I started out as a priest, then became a soldier. I never ranked up outside of my combat skills, and my muteness makes it difficult for me to be in those types of fast plans. Nevyn, however, loved being involved with the planning. I just followed his lead.”

“Ah. Learn new things every day.”

They walked away from Alchan’s home together, going down the trail, back toward the village. When they arrived, Mave felt the tense mood cast over all of them. Adults walked around, pulling things from the wreckage of the large buildings. Looking up, she saw others flying carefully in and out of homes. Without the perches, it seemed difficult.

They didn’t talk to anyone. When they saw someone struggling to move a crate, they jumped in to help, then kept walking after it was loaded onto a cart.

“This is her fault,” someone whispered.

Mave froze. Varon grabbed her arm, shaking his head slowly.

“Say that again,” she ordered softly, yanking herself free from the mute. She turned in the direction of the whisper. A group of males were cleaning up. “Say it again.”

“This is your fault,” a male growled. “They came here because of you.”

She snarled. There it was. The blame—the thing that enraged her.

It is my fault.

“If the Company had left you in the Empire, they never would have come here,” another added.

The fury boiled in her veins again.

“I didn’t ask for this,” she hissed. “I tried to save them.”

“You didn’t try hard enough!” the first male roared. “My wife is gone!” He jumped for her. “It should have been you!”

She caught him and roared back as she tossed him into the dirt. She growled down at him, not paying attention to the others around her, grunting as a fist smashed across the back of her head. She staggered, reaching back to find blood where the blow had landed. She grabbed the male closest to her, kneeing him in the gut. She spun and pushed him into a different one, giving herself space.

“Three against one?” She grinned. “Let’s go.”

Varon tried to grab her, but he was too slow. She dove into one of them, tumbling to the ground. The second kicked her off his buddy. The third stomped down, and she roared as he hit her injury. One was pulled away as Varon joined the fray. That left her with two. She grabbed the male’s ankle before he could stomp again and twisted until he fell. She didn’t break it, but only because he fell before she could. She elbowed the first in the face as he tried to grab her from behind and stop her from getting up. On her feet, she kicked his head as someone grabbed her and yanked her back to the ground.

They rolled around, exchanging punches. People yelled at them to stop, screaming for them to knock it off.

This is my fault.

She roared, breaking the nose of the male under her.

“ENOUGH!” someone roared. “I said enough!” A hand grabbed her by the hair and pulled, forcing her off the male. Thick arms wrapped around her, locking her arms and wings down. She roared, kicking, trying to free herself.

“Release me!” she snarled. “Let me go!”

“Enough, Mave.”

She recognized the voice. It stopped her fight. She couldn’t hurt him.

“Kian.”

“Yeah, Kian.” He yanked her along then shoved her away from the crowd that formed around them. Varon shoved someone behind him and walked to them, growling. “Get out of here. Now. You too, Varon. The village is mine, and I want both of you out of it.” He turned and started walking away before she could find anything to say. “The rest of you! Start another fight with the Company, and I’ll fucking gut you!”

Varon stopped next to her, growling low, the rumble of his chest the first sound she ever heard from him.

“He blames me,” she whispered.

Varon looked away. She jumped up. Nowhere was safe for the Andinna, and it was her fault. She hadn’t realized Varon followed her until they were back at Kian’s.

“I didn’t think they would start a fight. I figured they would let you stretch your legs,” Varon signed. “Kian wouldn’t have minded if we didn’t get into trouble.”

“He blames me,” she growled. Pain gripped her chest. Kian was her friend. Senri was her friend. She broke their family, and now they hated her.

“No. He blames the Company. He blames the mission we went on that ended up rescuing you. He was for it at the time, upset he wasn’t being allowed to go, but the Company lost no one, and now he’s lost everything. He’ll come back around.”

“Did he leave the Company? Did I do that?”

“We don’t know yet. He asked us to leave him be. This isn’t your fault.”

“It feels like it is,” she said, swallowing a mouthful of guilt. “But we’re going to get them, and I’m going to kill every Elvasi that stands in my way. They’re going to wish they had forgotten about me.”

20

Alchan

Alchan left his brother to cook with Matesh and Leshaun. He wasn’t in the mood for the Company. He wasn’t in the mood for much of anything. He was the king of a dying people, and this was a blow they couldn’t afford—he couldn’t afford.

That had a way of killing whatever companionship he had with those around him. He needed to think, and he could only do that alone.

He wasn’t the only one, either. As he walked through his main room, he saw Nevyn sitting alone, an unusual sight. Varon was still hovering over Mave, and Kian was...

Kian was probably going to leave them for this—all of them.

Alchan ignored the sting in his chest. It wouldn’t be the first time they had lost a Company member over this type of disagreement, but Kian cut deep. Over a thousand years of working together and this was going to break it.

He walked outside to see Brynec sparring with Rainev, both fast as lightning. He hadn’t talked to Rainev about his offer yet, and he wasn’t sure when it would be a good idea. After everything, the thought of designating a nemari seemed small.

He walked down the steps slowly, finding Varon and Mave sitting quietly by his waterfall. She was ridden by guilt nothing he could do would fix. Varon was the spiritual healer. If he couldn’t do it and her males couldn’t do it, nothing ever would.

Maybe the rescue mission would help her. He didn’t want to see a good warrior fall apart from survivor’s guilt.

He walked away from all of them, heading into his woods. The world was moving too fast, and he had too many important decisions to make. He needed everything to slow down. He needed everything to be quieter.

A twig snapped behind him, and he growled.

“What do you want?” he asked whoever was behind him.

“Sir…” Rainev walked closer and stepped around to his side. Alchan frowned at him. “I saw you leaving and remembered no one can be alone—”

“And?”

“As your nemari, I am the one expected to remain at your side.” Rainev lifted his chin, daring to look him in the eyes.

“So,” he sighed, “that’s your answer.” He thought Rainev would have forgotten in the madhouse of the attack—apparently not. “Sit. Be quiet. I need to think.”

“Yes, sir.” Rainev did as asked, and once settled, he didn’t move a muscle.

He tried not to smirk. He had more important things to worry about, but he was glad something went right in the last few days. This also presented him with someone to bounce ideas off who wouldn’t talk back or argue. He wasn’t in the mood for the arguments. The afternoon trying to deal with logistics with Luykas and Nevyn had given him enough of those.

Rainev did as he asked, staying silent, keeping a watchful eye on the woods around them, leaving Alchan to his thoughts.

There was so much to do. The village had to be abandoned. It wasn’t secure anymore, and there wasn’t any leadership in place. The supplies were ruined. Only a third of their horses were saved. Homes were destroyed. He’d personally gone to the Company homes early in the morning after sending most of them to sleep. Rainev’s home with Zayden was destroyed, a lot of things burned to ash. Mave’s home hadn’t been burned, but he saw the bodies and the blood. He’d send Matesh later to get their remaining items. Leshaun’s home had been ransacked, many of his old tomes and scrolls destroyed. Luykas’ home was relatively untouched, like Nevyn and Varon’s. He didn’t go to Kian’s home. Kian hadn’t let him see what he had to replace or what irreplaceable things had been lost.

“I don’t need anything from you.”

Alchan rubbed his face.

“Rainev, when we get back, I want you to go and see if Kian will be joining us.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Please stop calling me sir,” he groaned.

“Are you sure he’ll be up to seeing any of us?”

“He’ll see you. He probably considers you innocent in all of this.” Alchan looked down at the young male. “Just get his answer.” He held out a hand. He didn’t know how long he kept them out in the woods, but it was time to head in. The sun was setting.

“What are you thinking? What are we going to do?” Rainev grabbed his hand, letting Alchan pull him up.

Normally, he wouldn’t answer, but Rainev was going to be with him constantly. Answering these questions was important to his training.

“First, I need to know where Kian stands before this meeting. Then we’re going to break it all down over dinner. Everyone’s had atleast day to recover, to think, and to plan. I’ve had Luykas reverse engineer the attack plan so we can better understand it. Nevyn was handling logistics. Kian took over the village, and if he comes, he should have information on what’s left. If he doesn’t, you need to stay on his ass until he gives it to you. Then we need to talk about the rescue.” He patted Rainev on the shoulder. “Go. I’ll be right behind you.”

Rainev started walking away, and Alchan was true to his word, walking slowly and keeping Rainev in his sight. When they broke out of the forest, the young male didn’t take off and head to the village.

Alchan looked over him to find Kian standing alone on his steps. Walking up to the steps, Kian didn’t move. Rainev stayed behind him, guarding his back. Alchan refused to speak first, meeting Kian’s stare. He was the king, and Kian was angry, but he was still outranked.

“Alchan,” Kian finally broke the silence.

“Are you still a member of the Ivory Shadows, or is this your formal resignation?”

“I’ll be a member until we rescue Senri,” the warrior growled. “After that, we’ll revisit the topic.”

“I won’t tolerate an attitude.” Alchan stepped up, meeting Kian on the same step, chest-to-chest, their eyes meeting in obvious challenge. “People may die on this mission, and anger may get you killed, or Willem or Gentrin, before we even reach her. How will I be able to explain that to her? ‘Kian blamed us and didn’t follow orders. He was pissed off and got your family killed.’ Want to know what might be harder than telling you Senri was captured? That.”

Kian looked down, submitting to him. “Yes, sir.”

“And if you dare blame Matesh, Rainev, or Mave, I’ll gut you. Blame me. Nevyn and Varon? They’re soldiers who follow orders. My orders. They don’t deserve the cold shoulder from you. You’ve fought with them for thousands of years. If you blame anyone, blame me.”

“Yes, sir.”

“You have one chance to speak your mind, right now. Get it out, then we’ve got a mission.” Alchan growled at the end, unable to keep it locked away.

“We knew the Empress goes hit-for-hit. We knew and hit her too hard, so she hit us harder than…” Kian swallowed. “I don’t…I don’t blame you, but I don’t think after this I can stay in the Company. I can’t lose someone else to the Empire.”

“I understand. Let’s go rescue your female.” Alchan walked up his steps again. Rain ran to keep up with him and grabbed his door before he could. “You don’t need to do that unless we’re in a political situation, like meetings with foreign dignitaries.”

“Oh. Okay.” Rainev kept holding the door though, so Alchan walked in, shaking his head.

“Everyone here?” he called out. “Now, this is normally the time of year when I would host a cookout, and we would laugh about how our hunts went and brag about the game we took down. In an effort to keep some of that normalcy, I’m going to brag for a moment. I’ve never killed a cave bear with Luykas. Zayden, Rainev, good work.”

A few chuckles filled the room, even from behind him where Kian was hiding.

“And while I’m talking about Rainev, I have an important announcement. I’ve been training him over the winter while he was going through the well-earned slap on the wrist I gave him. I offered him the position of my nemari, and he’s accepted.”

That was a shock, one that brought silence to the room again. The only person not surprised was Zayden, who began to clap. Others joined in. He saw Matesh whispering to Mave, who started to clap last. She probably had no idea what a nemari was until that moment.

“Now onto the more serious topics at hand,” he said, sighing. “We were attacked. Luykas? You have a history lesson ready for us, I hope.”

“Shadra took advantage of our traditions. She might outwardly hate the Andinna, but there’s a history lesson in her hate that needs to be understood. She’s jealous our females are revered and put on pedestals, leading armies, our country, our people. She’s incredibly intelligent and has spent a very long time learning every little thing about us. This goes back to times before the War. She was part of the emissaries who would meet with ours and talk trade deals. She was cultural outreach, helping the two races who lived beside each other to understand each other.”

Alchan watched Mave for this. They were talking about the woman who had put Mave through hells designed to break their people.

“Why are we going through this?” Kian asked with a growl. “We know—”

“We don’t know,” Alchan snapped. “Right now, the general consensus is she had our village attacked to capture Mave, but that’s not good enough. Not even for Shadra. To defeat our enemy and prepare for future attacks, we have to understand our enemy. I think we need to break this down to understand. Luykas is the expert in Elvasi ways and has had his focus on this since it happened.” He nodded at his brother, who was an expert in more than just the Elvasi. “Continue.”

“Eventually, she grew power-hungry, angry at the life she had to live as she saw our people thriving. She was expected to marry into another house and watch her line die, forgotten because her parents only had a daughter, not an all-important son.” Luykas sighed. “She hated us because she wanted power like our females had. It goes further than that, though. Shadra isn’t completely compelled by her emotions. She’s too smart for that, so she bends circumstances to fit her goals politically as well. She married the Emperor, who needed to prove himself for history. She whispered in his ear, most likely because we were at war with them.

“When the War ended, the Emperor mysteriously died after she gave birth to a son. Now, let’s be honest, she had him killed, and when her infant son was supposed to take the throne and have a regent, she took control. She helped the Emperor to their greatest victory in all of history. They respected her—as the Emperor’s smart wife but also as a leader. She achieved the power she always wanted.”

“How does that explain what happened here?” Mave asked, growling softly.

“Because we hurt her in not one but two ways.” Luykas held up two fingers to emphasize his point.

Alchan crossed his arms, leaning back on the wall. He was never as politically minded as his brother, but he knew what Luykas intended to say. To anyone in a position of power, it was clear.

“One was personal,” Luykas continued. “We took her property away from her. Her special slaves who represented her victories, to not just us but her own people. We walked into their capital and took them, which is how we hurt her in a second way—politically. We made her look weak to those who keep her in power, and that’s what we forgot to consider when we came home.”

“So…” Mave was still frowning. Alchan knew the female had no head for politics but was impressed to see her trying. “She needs to look strong again.”

“Exactly,” Alchan agreed. “Like any of us if our position was threatened. Her nobles are probably whispering about how she’s weak, how they can’t believe they let a woman rule when we could do this to her. She must not have a mind for military. So, she proved them wrong.”

“And attacked us in our safest place, deep in Olost, which probably also pisses off the Free Cities who can’t fight a ground war with the Empire. They were probably convinced to allow her to come after us, so they weren’t the new focus. She probably proved she could sneak in enough men to take one of their cities without the pirates catching them. That’s dangerous for the Free Cities.” Luykas paced before settling in the middle of the room.

“For us, this was an act of war and for the Elvasi nobility, a show of strength. She’s shown them she heard their whisperings and was willing to do something, both with her military might and her political schemes.”

“The fact of the matter is, this wasn’t entirely personal,” Alchan finished. “And while she might have some personal motivation, Shadra will always be more concerned with her own power than anything else. We can be killed, but if she loses power, she can die, obviously not something she wants.”

“What does that mean for us?” Nevyn asked, frowning down at his plate of food. “If we strike back, we escalate it. If we don’t, we’re vulnerable, and we’ve lost too much. We can’t let her…”

“She’s backed us into a corner and into a fight we will eventually lose,” Alchan agreed softly. “But we’re going to fight our damn hardest before we die, is that clear? I don’t care what we have to do, I’ll see every Andinna dead on a battlefield before I see what’s left of our people put in chains and enslaved. That’s what all of you need to realize. This is no longer a fight for survival.”

“Then what is it?” Mave asked. “A battle to the death?”

“Yes.” Mave didn’t mince words, so neither did he.

She looked up, her eyes cold and hard. He’d never felt a dying need to lower his gaze for hers, and today was no different. Instead, he respected her. For all his annoyance rescuing her—his brother’s obsession—and the bad feelings he had about it, he was glad to have her in the room. She looked at death without fear, only resolve.

“I’m good at those,” she reminded him.

“I’ve heard,” he smirked. “And now that everyone in this room understands, we need to discuss our first move. Rainev, there’s a map of Olost on the table. Grab it.”

Rainev moved fast. Bryn grabbed the map and held it out, so the young male didn’t have to climb over anyone. When Alchan had it in his hands, he pushed his brother aside and unrolled it on the floor.

“Leshaun, any word from anyone?” He wanted to know what his spymaster knew. Leshaun had never been trained for the role, it just evolved over the centuries. The male was old enough to have friends in the Empire from before the war, and his mastery at blood magic made him proficient at many techniques a king would kill for in a spymaster.

“Sen is already moving with his crew. He’ll beat us to Blackstone and be ready if we need him. He’s taking the road because it’s faster than taking his ship from Namar.” Leshaun pulled out a small notebook and flipped through several pages. “I’m still waiting on four others to get back to me.”

“Blackstone? Why Blackstone?” Matesh asked.

“That’s the easiest port to leave from Olost. It’s on the northern coast and doesn’t have Namar’s problem with storms,” Alchan explained, pointing it out for everyone. “While Elvasi hunters will use everywhere if they can get away with it, Blackstone is the only post an admiral will want his ships. Safety, size, and economically, it’s the best bet. We’re gambling.”

“I contacted the Hornbuckles in Blackstone, but I haven’t heard back,” Leshaun added. “Until we do, there’s no confirmation. Unless their silence is a sign. They are famous to certain people in the Empire. When the Elvasi made port, they may have been taken for their activities helping us over the centuries.”

“I hope not,” Luykas mumbled. “We can’t lose our best allies.”

Our best allies, another dying race—he didn’t voice that, but it threaded insecurity in his heart he didn’t want. How were two dying races supposed to defend themselves from the Empire? They had worked well for a thousand years, but that was without truly threatening Shadra. Now the conflict was changed. She wasn’t going to stop until every Andinna was dead or enslaved. She didn’t have an option, and that left him with no options.

“Here’s what we need. I want every able-bodied single male to be armored and armed. They’re coming, they don’t get a choice. Males with families can choose to join unless they have children who would be left orphans.”

“Should we ask for males from the other villages?” Luykas asked, leaning over the map as well.

“We don’t have time for that. It could take them weeks to fly and travel through the mountains to us. The Elvasi would be back in the Empire before we made it to Blackstone. If that happens and we aren’t right behind them, they could sell off our people, and we would never find all of them.”

“What’s our time? It’s been two nights since the attack, and we’re going on a third,” Kian reminded them from his spot near the door.

“I think we can spend four days cleaning up and getting supplies together. This is going to be a large force and needs the right preparations. We’ll move faster than the Elvasi, though. They’re going to be slow with their caravan. Plus, we need to make sure everyone left behind knows what they need to do. This village is done for. We can’t come back here. They can’t stay here. They have to move to different villages, and I have to make sure that’s happening before we leave.”

“And every minute we waste on that, Senri is further away—”

“This is why you aren’t in charge. I said no attitude, Kian,” Alchan snarled back at him. “I’m not just your commander. I’m your Skies damned King. Now’s the time to remember that.”

This was why he didn’t get too close or tried not to. He had to think of the whole. He had to think about how this would change everything for their people. He couldn’t rush off without thinking about everyone. He’d made that mistake already, foolishly thinking they could save Matesh and Rainev without incurring too much wrath from Shadra. He hadn’t really considered everything, and now, it had blown up in the faces of his people in a devastating way.

“I think Varon, Zayden, Leshaun, Brynec, and Matesh can help the villagers. Leshaun, if anything comes up, please bring it to us as fast as you can.” Alchan was grateful his brother stepped in because all he wanted to do was take Kian outside and knock him around. “Nevyn, I want you with Kian. Get all the males for the mission and have them start camping outside. Look for gear and get them ready. Send the rest to Brynec and Mat to help the effort to move everyone out of here.”

“Mave and Rainev, you’re both staying with us,” Alchan finished. “Mave, I know you want to help, but after the fight earlier today, I want you to stay with us.”

“But—”

“You’ve done enough,” he said before she could finish whatever desperate, guilt-ridden thought she was trying to voice. “You’ve done enough for now.”

Thankfully, no one questioned his statement.

“Fall out,” he ordered. “We have work to do.”

21

Mave

Four days flew by. Mave spent every moment of them beside Alchan, Luykas, and Rain unless she was sleeping on the floor with Mat and Bryn, which wasn’t often or satisfying. They went to sleep late, woke up early, and had no time to take any comfort in each other.

Dozens and dozens of villagers had to be helped to leave. Males had to be organized and armed. She could only watch as she followed Alchan around like Luykas and Rain. She had a lot of respect for him, though. He was obviously uncomfortable each time someone asked him what to do, but his answers were always well thought out, intelligent, and ready at a moment’s notice. He directed everyone to their places, leading what was left of their village and planning their mission all at the same moments. Everything he had the Andinna do, they did for a reason. He was so good, all of those not joining the mission were gone by the end of day three. Day four was for their mission and the first night anyone saw Alchan sleep.

“He’s a good king,” she whispered to Mat as they laid down. “You were right.”

“Did you ever doubt me?” he murmured against her hair. Bryn was already asleep, having pulled an all-nighter the previous night. She gently put one of her legs over one of his, craving the physical contact, her other leg tangling with Mat’s.

“No. Maybe,” she answered. “How’s Kian?”

“Only talks to Nevyn and—”

“Go to sleep,” Nevyn growled. “Varon can hear you. Actually, so can the rest of us.”

“Sorry,” he called out. “Sleep. Right.” He kissed her forehead and was out in moments.

“You too, Mave!” Nevyn said, just a bit nicer.

She didn’t get much sleep, as normal. When Alchan walked out and started cooking breakfast, Rain jumped up to help. She laid awake, staring at the ceiling as they worked around each other until Alchan growled.

“Rainev, please. Let me have my kitchen.”

“You’re cooking for the entire Company. I thought—”

“I know. Just go sit down. Mave, get up and keep him company. I see you over there.”

“Someone is angry this morning,” she mumbled, pushing herself up. “Let him help. He’s helpful.”

“He’s under my feet.”

“Don’t be mean to my little brother, Alchan. I don’t care who or what you are, I’ll kill you.”

He smirked. “You’ll try.”

“Mave…” Rain grabbed her and pulled her to Alchan’s large dining table. Sitting together, he smiled, showing her a bit of the bright young male she knew him to be. “I’m his nemari. He’s allowed to talk to me as he pleases.”

She looked over her shoulder and growled at Alchan, who sighed.

“I’m not that much of an asshole, you little bitch,” he said, sounding more exasperated than angry, making the insult fall flat. “I’ve had a nemari before. There’s always a period when they try to be super helpful. I like cooking alone.”

“I’m going to be watching you,” she told him. It was an empty threat. Rain had spent the entire winter working for their commander and had no complaints as if it was one of the best experiences of his life. This seemed like an extension of that, and in reality, she was happy for Rain. He was a skilled, competent warrior who strived to get better. He’d been like that in the pits, taking everything she had tried to teach him. From what Mat explained, this just opened more doors for him and his future.

If he has a future.

She couldn’t keep whatever good mood she had as she turned back to Rain, that thought weighing on her. Alchan was fairly clear this was probably going to lead to their deaths, one way or another. They were undermanned, unprepared, and in for the long haul. Even if this mission was a success, they were going to have the full force Shadra could muster coming at them for the rest of their lives—there would be no more peaceful winters.

“Mave, I’ve had a few single females ask to join,” Alchan admitted. “I sent them away, but they brought up a good point I wanted to discuss with you before we leave.”

“Why did you send them away? We need more swords.” She leaned back in her seat, looking over her shoulder to see him as he flipped bacon.

“Because we need females alive to have a chance at seeing the next generation born,” he answered. “Our generation was the last that would ever be born before slavery. Let’s not make Rain’s generation the last to fly the skies.”

She nodded, agreeing with the sentiment. Generations for the Andinna were slippery things, but she and Alchan were only separated by eight hundred years. She didn’t consider herself born before slavery, but rather the first of the slaves, but that was a conversation not worth having.

“What did you want to discuss then?” For the last four days, she had been silent at his side, only helping out where he let her. Everywhere they turned, another male tested her, and she nearly fought back until the royal brothers and Rain stepped in. She hated it, but Alchan had a point keeping her away from the rest of them. Tensions had been too high.

“The females, when we rescue them, are going to need to fight to escape with us. It’s more than that. We’ll probably be pursued relentlessly. I want you working with them, hopefully with Senri, to make sure they can defend themselves.”

“Senri said they all knew how to use a blade,” she countered. “I don’t think lack of knowledge was the problem.”

“Really?” He leaned on his counter. She turned her chair all the way around to talk to him, her neck beginning to ache.

“Really. I think lack of experience was the issue. You’ve probably seen it before. It doesn’t matter how much someone trains. The first moment a person has to choose between killing to survive or dying…that’s the deciding factor.”

“You think some froze and that got them captured…Don’t say that in front of the males. They won’t appreciate you thinking some of their females weren’t good enough to defend themselves.”

“It’s the truth, but you’re right, and I won’t mention it to the males. I’ll still work with them when we get them back. If lack of experience is the problem, well, it won’t be by the time we’re done.” She didn’t want to sound cold, but the further from the attack they got, the more she looked back with her more detached survivalist side. The fact of the matter was, the young females relied too much on others to protect them and hadn’t mentally prepared themselves for the day they would need to kill an enemy to live.

And that was their failure, no one else’s. The cold side of Mave, the one forged and created in the pits that helped her survive, had a thought she couldn’t voice to anyone ever.

This will be a learning experience they need.

She looked away, guilt eating at her. She was worried. She was scared for them. She knew the horrors of the Empire and what those horrors would do to them. She wanted Senri back. Skies, she wanted Allaina back. She would rather exchange catty remarks with the prissy bitch than let her stay in the Empire. She was too pretty for it. They would do their best to make her life miserable.

“Mave?” Rain whispered. “Where did you go?”

“Nowhere,” she answered, unwilling to explain. “I’m fine.”

“Here.” Alchan dropped a plate of eggs in the middle of the table, then bacon. He awkwardly patted her shoulder. “It’s best not to think about it.”

“Think about it?” She looked up at him, wondering if he had somehow read her mind.

“It’s all I’ve done for four days,” he explained. “Think about what’s going to happen to them before we make it to them. I know the look of a survivor being eaten by guilt and knowledge. It’s best not to think about it.”

“See it a lot?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

“In every Andinna we’ve ever pulled out of the Empire,” he answered, walking away. “It’s my duty to know and understand the threats against my people, no matter how hard or ugly they are. You have your story. Brynec has his. Matesh and Rainev have their own, but I have all of them. Take my advice. It’s best not to think about it.”

She was nodding as Rain put a plate in front of her, filled with eggs and bacon. She was able to put a bite of food in her mouth, even as her stomach flipped. After the first bite, the next few came easier. Eventually, she was eating without trouble. He was right. It was best not to think about it, not when there was nothing that could be done. She had to keep her strength up for what was to come.

Slowly, the rest of the Company woke up. Kian was the only one who didn’t have breakfast with them. He’d avoided her for days, and she didn’t know what to do. She had thought he was her friend. She had thought he and Senri considered her one of their family.

But Senri was gone, and nothing any of them could say completely wiped the blame off her.

“I’m going out for a walk,” she whispered to Matesh as she stood up. He started to stand as well, so she pushed him back into his seat, seeing his plate wasn’t empty. “Eat your breakfast. I’ll be fine.”

“We leave as soon as everyone has eaten, so don’t go too far,” he reminded her. As she walked out, she heard him ask for Bryn. When she was down the front steps, she heard the door behind her open and close. She only knew it was Bryn because she couldn’t hear his footsteps following her.

“I wanted to be alone,” she said softly.

“Pretend I’m not here,” he told her. “We both know I’m silent.”

“You’re lucky I love you.”

“I am. The luckiest male in the skies.” There was a touch of humor in that. “Take your walk. I’ll stay out of your way.”

She sighed and held out her tail. He took the invitation and hooked his to hers. Stepping up next to her, their tails continued to wrap around each other.

“I wanted to be alone,” she murmured as he wrapped an arm around her waist. “But this is better.”

“Mat wants to hover. When you stopped him…”

“I’ve noticed.” Every time he got the chance over the last four days, he found his way to her side. “Is there something I need to know?”

“Over the winter, he got a bit paranoid. This just reinforced that bad things happen when you aren’t with him.” Bryn leaned his forehead to hers. “Can you blame him?”

“Bad things happen when I don’t have both of you,” she agreed. “Do you think we can win?”

“I think this is going to be the hardest fight of our lives, and I don’t mean just this mission. When we succeed in this, she’ll have more of a reason to hit us even harder and harder and harder.”

“Until there’s nothing of us left,” she finished for him. “Do you think we can win?”

“I think we’ll fight like we can,” Bryn whispered.

It wasn’t a yes. The Andinna were nothing if not honest with each other.

They walked around the camping males and around the village. Mave wanted to see it all one last time—her perfect home. This was the place she learned to fly, the place she learned to speak the language of her birth, and the place where she learned what it meant to be free. Even when they came back to Olost, this wouldn’t be the place they returned to. There were other villages, other homes for her to live in, but this one was special.

She and Bryn didn’t talk. He kept her comfort in silence, and when she stopped to look over the burned dining hall, his hands massaged her back—a little piece of bliss, his hands working over her stiff and tired muscles.

Mat met them on the trail back to Alchan’s home.

“We’re moving out,” he explained.

She took his hand, the three of them walking back to Alchan’s home connected. She studied the caravan they’d made. Their remaining horses were carrying supplies or pulling carts, except one. A black gelding waited with a saddle. Alchan was going to ride, which none of them questioned—soldiers walked, kings rode.

She fell into place with the Company. Kian was right behind them with Senri’s other husbands. Behind them, there were just over four dozen males. They were in charge of the supplies and pack horses, though someone from the Company would perform nightly checks.

Alchan and Luykas walked out of the cliffside home, armored and ready for war. She’d seen them in their Company armor before, the brown so dark it was practically black, but this wasn’t their Company armor. Alchan wore black with white accents and a white dragon crest on his chest. Luykas was opposite, wearing a majority white with black accents and a black dragon on his chest.

This had to be what they wore during the War. She couldn’t find another explanation.

Alchan mounted his horse and turned to them. Luykas stood to the side of the Company, his arms behind his back.

“Forward!” he ordered. The Company started walking. They didn’t bother with a march, though the males behind them attempted it for the first few steps.

It would take weeks to reach the northern port city of Blackstone on foot. They didn’t have another choice.

Mave steeled her resolve. Their feet would bleed. Their legs would give out. None of these things were new to her.

And at the end of it, she was going to fix this. She was going to free those who would have never been captured if not for her.

22

Trevon

“Training was shit today. You think that was the last rain of the season?” Emerian asked as he sat down at their table.

Trevon shook his head. “Probably one more. There’s always one or two more even after the season is declared over.”

“Hey! Speak Common, you fucking pricks!” an Andinna yelled across the chow hall. Emerian huffed, shaking his head. Trevon hadn’t even realized they were speaking Elvasi. He naturally replied in whatever language the person used when they spoke to him.

Whatever Emerian replied with wasn’t in a language he knew, though. He fired back at the gladiator in Andena. Trevon reached out and hit him.

“They’ll beat you for that,” Trevon snarled. “Andena is banned in the Empire.”

“The guards like me more than you,” he retorted.

Isn’t that the truth? Trevon didn’t bother feeling bitter about it. Emerian was nicer to the Elvasi than he was the Andinna. He antagonized the other gladiators, killed them without question on the sands. It was like he had no regard for his enslaved relatives. The Elvasi, however, he sucked up to. He did everything exactly as the guards wanted, helping them around the pits without needing to be ordered. Trevon shook his head.

“They’ll kill you for all of it eventually,” Trevon warned again. He always warned this mutt that his alliances would get him killed. Emerian never listened.

“It helps I can speak all three languages fluently. Sometimes, the guards ask me in Elvasi to tell them what some try to whisper in Andena.” Emerian grinned wildly.

“Oh yeah, they’re going to kill you one day.” Trevon picked up his bowl, standing. He didn’t want to be in the room when the Andinna decided to jump the mutt. He took in Emerian, thinking he would be targeted just for his bloodlines, but Emerian didn’t help his own case. He actively hated the Andinna back.

He was nearly back to his room when Emerian caught up to him.

“Why did you leave me?”

“Because I didn’t want to be around when they went for the kill,” Trevon answered simply as if it was an easy solution. “You know, I did well on my own. I don’t need you pissing them off right next to me, trying to get us both killed.”

“By getting along with the guards, I’m only helping us stay safe!” Emerian growled at him.

“I don’t need you to ally with the guards. They’ll keep me alive until I give the Empress what she wants.” He snorted, shaking his head. “You don’t know fucking anything.”

“I know enough, and it’s not like you’re very forthcoming.”

“Neither are you,” he reminded the mutt. For the last few months, they had yet to really get to know each other. They knew each other’s personalities, but not their histories. He didn’t know where this mutt came from, and the mutt didn’t know nearly anything about him.

“You want forthcoming? I told you I freed the Champion, right? She was the Empress’ personal property. So were the other two Andinna I helped free because I made a deal with the Ivory Shadow Mercenary Company to make it all happen. All three of them made it out of the capital. All of them made it to Olost. I was dropped down here to die until the Empress realized I might know something. I regularly get tortured, and I’m sent out on the sands to fight for my life, but they will never let me die until they think I’ve given them some way to catch those Andinna again.

“There’s only one group down here who really wants me dead—the Andinna. The ones you keep pissing off. They have the real power down here. Haven’t you figured that out yet? Being invisible to all of them is safer than getting their attention. You’re going to get yourself killed, and I can’t figure out why. Not even the Champion picked fights, and she could win them. She kept her head down unless they attacked her. She protected herself, not antagonized everyone. What you’re doing isn’t protecting yourself, it’s fucking suicide. Like me even hanging out with you. You’re going to get me killed.”

“Why did you do it?” Emerian asked, derision and disgust edging into his tone. “What did they ever do for you? What could have possibly made that a good idea?”

Trevon sat down slowly as they reached their room. It barely fit them, but it was enough. They had stolen shit mattresses off other cots and covered the floor. It was the best anyone could have in their hellhole.

“I saw her on the sands once. Over six hundred years ago, I saw her fight in the Colosseum,” Trevon started, remembering that day. It had been hot like most summer days, and even hotter, thanks to the sands of the Colosseum. It was always hotter in the arena. “She was impressive. I wanted to know her. I was a fan, I think, but I also saw…something else. She never bowed to the Empress. Did you know that? A slave who remained defiant and powerful, and there was nothing that could stop her.

“My first day down here, I don’t remember what was going through my head, but I remember what I saw. The other Andinna hated her. The Elvasi hated her. The lenasti ignored her, but only because she didn’t need them, and they knew she wouldn’t lose. I remember hearing how they all wanted a…piece of her.” He looked up at the mutt, hoping he caught the meaning. “And they tried. In time, many tried, and they all died for it. She was alone. Completely and utterly alone. She survived, not because she had anyone to rely on, but because she refused to die.

“We Elvasi believe women should be protected from the horrors, kept clean and safe, yet I saw her stagger back from events she was forced to attend—broken, bloody, and violated. Even after the horrors she lived with down here, nothing could protect her from my people. My people, who claim we’re so much better than them. The Andinna have a right to be angry. We destroyed them and took their lives away from them. My people have no excuse.”

“I refuse to believe the Elvasi are worse than the Andinna,” Emerian whispered. “And nothing done to the Champion, a single slave, is ever going to change my mind. I’m sorry.”

“Really? Which of your parents is Elvasi? Doesn’t matter in the end. You have horns and wings. You have the tail; therefore, you’re a slave, no matter how pointed your ears are.” Trevon gave him a bitter smile. “Don’t think the Elvasi will like you because you have a piece of them. They’ll end up hating you more for ruining the perfection of our people in their eyes.”

“My father was Elvasi, and you don’t know anything. I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for the Andinna,” Emerian growled. “You don’t know shit.”

“Explain it to me then.” Trevon leaned back on the wall.

“My parents were married before the War and lived on a vineyard in the north half of the Empire, close to Anden, so she could visit her family,” he began. “Happily in love. When the War started, my mother wasn’t considered safe in the Empire, so the Andinna dragged her back to Anden and left my father, thinking they couldn’t trust him. When the War ended, she was captured, and he found her again. He paid for her to go home with him again because he loved her and wanted to keep her safe until they could leave together. He bought as many Andinna as he could afford to give them the best lives he could until he could get them to freedom. They had me within the first decade.” He shook his head.

“He was going to help all of them to freedom, but the Andinna are vicious, and you’re right, they were angry. They killed him for being their ‘master.’ They killed my mother, a female Andinna, one of their own fucking people, for being his ‘whore.’ They would have killed me…” He fell against a wall and slid down. “But the local guard unit showed up and found me hiding. They didn’t know I wasn’t a captured Andinna. They didn’t know the Elvasi merchant who ran the house was my father.” Emerian laughed bitterly.

“My mother’s people not only ruined my life but their own chance at freedom. The Andinna are stupid brutes. They always have been and always will be. Even when someone wanted to free them, they were violent. They murdered a man trying to save them. Why should I want to be in a community with monsters?” he sneered. “And before you say I have it wrong, I’m at least half-Andinna. I know the urges. I know the need to fight and spill blood. I know sometimes violence for the sake of violence is all they want, just to make themselves feel better. How could the Elvasi ever be worse than that?”

Trevon absorbed every word, his heart aching.

“Maybe, in the end, both sides are wrong,” he whispered. Mave had been vicious, but he always saw it as her way of protecting herself. The other Andinna in the pits…If they banded together, they could live better lives, but instead, they fought against each other, angry. They killed more of each other than the sands ever claimed. The Elvasi enslaved and tortured them, claiming they were always that way. He didn’t know anymore, but he did have an understanding of Emerian’s anger—that he could understand.

“Sure. We’ll go with that,” Emerian spat, shaking his head again.

They both curled into balls. It was time for them to get some shut-eye.

It was much later when the mutt spoke again. Trevon didn’t even know why either of them was still awake.

“You should rat them out and get out of here. You don’t deserve this. You were just following your uninformed heart.” Emerian sighed. “You belong up there in the white city, living a good life with a beautiful woman. You aren’t one of the monsters down here.”

“I won’t betray my honor,” he whispered back. “It’s all I have left.”

“Fuck your honor,” Emerian mumbled, rolling over. When Trevon looked over to him, the mutt’s back was to him. “Who cares about honor in our world?”

He did. If he stopped caring, he had nothing left, then what would matter in the world? He could and would continue to suffer, even though Emerian’s story was only another hammer against his resolve. Who would want to save people who killed a loving couple and tried to kill a child?

Mave wasn’t like that. She wasn’t. She was better. I know she was.

She had to be—he refused to think he’d given up everything for nothing.

“You’re an idiot,” Emerian accused, sitting up again. “A fucking idiot, you know that? I would give fucking everything to be up there or out of here. I would give everything to stop being associated with the fucking thugs and brutes down here. I would cut off my fucking wings, horns, and tail to make that happen.”

“You could fly, and yet you choose to walk,” Trevon whispered. “Who’s the idiot now?”

“Who’s flying? Not me. Not any of them.”

“Have you ever flown? I’ve heard them talking about it. Sounds like an amazing experience.”

“I used to. Farms let a lot of Andinna fly, but if we go too high or too far, we’re brought down. I never tested it. I just flew the loads where they wanted them to go. It’s nothing special.” Emerian shrugged.

“Sure. We’ll see how you feel about flying when you’ve done without for a decade,” Trevon retorted. “I’ve seen Andinna go mad from wanting to reach the air. I’ve seen them risk getting shot out of the sky to get their bonds off and fly out of the training area. Many of them sneak off their bonds down here at night and stretch their wings when we aren’t watching. I never got them in trouble for it.”

“That’s right. You were a guard down here for a long time. So, you know all the tricks,” the mutt said softly. “We could work with that.”

“We already are. We move once a week, so the Andinna don’t accidentally pick up from the guards where we are. I know their stations. I know the back exits of this place and try to stay away from them on shift changes when there are guards wandering around with nothing to do. There’s not much else in terms of tricks or secrets that will help us.”

“Well…have you really met the Empress? What’s she like?”

“Beautiful. Caring when she wants to be. Normally, she’s cruel. She’s manipulative, dangerous, and cunning. She has one thing in common with the Champion, though, something that always gets me. When she walks into the room, she’s the most powerful person in it. She’s the picture of poise and grace.” He shook his head, remembering how she got him to relax and took him by surprise. “She’s a beautiful monster. The first time I was in the same room with her was right after I freed the Champion. My perception of her is colored because I’m a traitor.”

“Do you think she would ever accept people like me?” he asked softly. “That I might have a place up there?”

“No,” he answered. “Half-breeds like you are actually banned. The fact that you’re alive astounds me. Many kill your kind in the cradle to keep it from becoming a widespread mix. Since the war, I bet mutts like you are born more often, but I bet you’re one of the few who survived to adulthood.”

“Oh. That must be why I never meet any others even though I knew Elvasi and Andinna were in bed together all the time. There’s always someone fucking someone.”

“Yeah. You can want to be one of them all you want. You could give up the wings, the horns, and the tail, and it wouldn’t matter. You still have Andinna eyes. Gemstones in black. They’ll never accept you.” Guilt hit him right away. “I’m sorry, Emerian.”

“Looks like we’re both learning hard lessons today. I was hoping when I got here, maybe…maybe if I fought hard enough, someone would see me. They would free me, seeing I’m part of them.”

“That’s a lofty dream.”

“I’ve carried it with me everywhere I’ve ever been.”

Trevon frowned. “Would you accept freedom even if it was with Andinna?”

Emerian groaned. “Probably not, I don’t know. I’ve never considered myself like…them.”

“I would,” he whispered. “It was my goal. I don’t know why, but I was always drawn to them. I wished I could fly when I was little. Free the Champion and follow them out of the city. Get away from this place.”

“What happened? Why aren’t you there with them?”

“The city went on high alert. They needed time, so I stayed behind. I was certain I was going to die but—”

“Oh, you’re a hero. A noble man who wanted to die for his cause.” The snort of derision made the mutt’s feelings very clear. “Fuck that. I’m your ally down here because I wanted to be around another Elvasi and not all of them, but if it came to me or you? Sorry, but I’ve gotten very good at staying alive.”

“I figured.” He hadn’t thought this was the start of a new friendship. If anything, their wildly different viewpoints on the conflict around them were evidence they might not be allies for much longer. He was certain if either of them had other options, they would explore those, instead of trying to make whatever this was work.

“Trevon?” someone whispered. He sat up, anxiety clutching his chest. Why did he recognize that voice?

“Who’s there?” he demanded softly, looking around the dark room.

“Up here.”

Trevon tilted his head back to find a grate over his head. With the red moon glowing behind the head, he couldn’t identify who it was.

“Um…”

“It’s Dave!” hissed the figure. “I’ve been looking for you down there for months! You know how many of these grates exist in the city? I finally had to have a friend break into the guardhouse to find you on that stupid map.”

“How did you know about it?” Trevon asked, standing up. Emerian started as well, but he pushed the mutt back down.

“I used to use it to find Mave if she wasn’t in her room,” the human explained. “Look, there’s no plans or anything, but I promise, I’m not going to leave you down there, okay? We’re going to get you out.”

“You’re the most wanted human in the Empire,” Trevon growled. “Why are you still in the capital?”

“I have friends. You know there were more supporters than just you and me. One of them took me in, and they’ve been hiding me. After we heard of you fighting on the sands, freeing you became our top priority.”

“What?” Hope ran through him. Then he remembered the mutt next to him and looked down at the pale male. Even after weeks in the sun, the mutt was barely tanning. “If you whisper this to anyone, I’ll kill you. Understood?”

“I’ll keep it quiet. Who is he? Who’s Mave?”

“Maevana Lorren, Mave…The Champion. Dave was a servant assigned to deal with her, take her places, and bring her back. He helped us free her,” Trevon explained quickly. “Dave, can we free this male too? He’s a mutt—half-Elvasi, half-Andinna.”

“We can try. He won’t be as easy to hide as you will be, but we can try. It could take months to figure this out, but we’re working on it. We don’t have the Company in on this so…” Dave let Trevon fill in the blank. “They went back to Olost and never came back. Not that I blame them. Things got hot here.”

He nodded slowly, understanding it as well. This was purely the pro-Andinna group then. He didn’t think it would even be possible without the minds the Company had brought to the table for the previous rescue, but it was worth trying. Every day, this place wore on him, broke him down. He was holding on to his pure belief he did the right thing—that was all he had.

“You should go,” he finally pointed out. “You could be caught out on the street.”

“I’m actually in a little back alley, but you’re right. I am the most wanted human in the Empire. Stay safe.”

“Goodbye.”

Dave’s silhouette disappeared.

“You really trust him to get us out of here?” Emerian asked softly.

“I have to,” he answered. “What other options do we have?”

23

Mave

“Blackstone is on the horizon!” Alchan called out.

Mave gave a sigh of relief. It was the best news in weeks. They had trudged in almost complete silence for what felt like all of spring. The season was moving quickly, thanks to their travel. They spent nearly two months on the road, thanks to being on foot.

“We’ll be there by nightfall, then,” Luykas commented. “Thank the Skies.”

“I think my blisters have blisters,” Nevyn whined. It wasn’t often, but they were all being broken by the trip, and even the best warriors were starting to quietly complain and need to take care of road injuries they normally never worried about.

“I haven’t been able to feel my feet for two weeks.” Matesh leaned on a tree, letting the group pass him. She and Bryn stopped to wait for him, knowing they were all tired. Andinna fell out constantly, and as long as they could catch up, no one gave anyone a hard time. He started walking again as the pack horses caught up to them. They would have to resupply in Blackstone. There weren’t nearly enough supplies to take them home again, not if they got their females and children back.

“We can make it,” she whispered to him as he fell in beside her again. “For Senri.”

“For all of them,” Bryn corrected. “Can you imagine the little ones making this walk? I hope they’re okay.”

“They have to be,” she said, swallowing that guilt she continued to fight. “There’s no other option.”

They left the road before reaching the city to stay out of sight of the guards. Blackstone was surrounded by forest, which gave them enough cover to feel comfortable. As the sun set over them, they stopped, away from the gates and out of sight. They were a big group, but they weren’t loud. If no one was looking for them, they could slip into the night unnoticed.

Alchan called for the Company to meet him away from the rest, and Mave groaned as that meant she had more walking to do. Kian joined. He was getting better, in a way. He didn’t glare at everyone anymore, only when someone called him out. He was still withdrawn, but hopefully, that was going to change soon. When they had Senri back, they would get Kian back too. Mave needed him. So did Nevyn. They all did. They didn’t laugh as much when he wasn’t talking to them. They needed those laughs.

“I’m going to try a diplomatic approach tonight,” Alchan announced. “We can’t storm the city and attack them on the streets, so I’m going to reach out to the guild leaders who run Blackstone. They might force the Elvasi to free our people if they see it’s in their best interests.”

“I say we go in and burn their fucking ships in the water,” Bryn mumbled. She was inclined to agree with him. If diplomacy had ever worked for the Andinna, it never worked well enough. They were still a people without a home, constantly fighting to survive. She couldn’t forget what Alchan said, either. This was essentially a declaration of war from Shadra. The Elvasi wouldn’t give up their captives unless they died in the process.

“I can’t make Blackstone our enemy without first trying something sensible. The other Free Cities need to know we made an effort.” Alchan rubbed his face. He was just as tired as the rest of them. He didn’t ride his horse every day, though he spent probably half of the trip on it. The problems he faced kept him awake. They knew he barely slept. Dark circles under his eyes gave him away, and because he was up, Rainev had barely been sleeping as well. “We can’t make all of them our enemies.”

“I think they’ve already proven themselves as our enemies,” Kian growled.

“He’s right, brother.” Luykas stepped up to stand next to his brother. “They’ve already been convinced to allow part of the Elvasi army in Olost to attack us. They don’t care about us. They might have when we were running, but they don’t want the ire of the Empire. They’ve been pushing off being invaded for centuries. If fucking us over keeps them safe for just a little longer, they will.”

“I have to try,” Alchan growled. “If we can make a deal, we can stand with the Free Cities and finally be recognized here. That’ll only help us in the long run.”

No one was happy about it, and it seemed Alchan wasn’t either, but she could practically taste the desperation in the air.

“What’s our move?” Nevyn asked softly. He was sharpening his sword, seated in the dirt with Varon leaning against him.

“I’m going to take Luykas, Rainev, and Mave in to have a meeting. Bryn, while we’re there, you’re going to sneak in and do some spying. Leshaun, we still haven’t heard from the Blackstone Hornbuckles, have we?”

“No. Everyone else has gotten back to me except them. Sen is already waiting at the port, and as of three days ago, he had eyes on the Elvasi. To keep them in the city, he’s been sabotaging their ships. He can’t get close to our females, but he’s trying everything he can. Since he’s not Andinna, he hasn’t been able to get close to the Hornbuckles either.”

“Okay. Bryn, check on them first, then go check on our females. I expect you back here by dawn.”

“Can do. I’m going to head out and test ways in.”

“Be safe,” she whispered to him. He leaned over and kissed her before pulling his scarf over the lower half of his face. He and Mat thumped each other in a masculine attempt at a tender goodbye without looking like fools. She shook her head at the display, then watched as Bryn disappeared into the surrounding trees.

“Why am I going?” she asked as she stared at the spot where she lost sight of him.

“I think seeing what the Empire does to females might prove valuable,” Alchan replied. “I know that’s cold of me, to drag you out like a pony to show, but it’s the best I’ve got.”

“Viable idea,” Luykas mumbled. “Me for some political softening compared to you. Rainev makes you seem important, being tended to by another warrior. He’s also a great line of defense if we find trouble.”

“Be careful with him,” Zayden grumbled. “If he ends up with the Empire again, you’ll have more problems than Kian.”

“I’m not a problem,” Kian snarled.

“Yeah, you are,” Zayden snapped back. “When Rainev was taken, I didn’t blame everyone around me like a fucking asshole.”

“Rain and Matesh made a choice to be in the Company and accepted the risks!” Kian threw something, but she didn’t see what. “Senri didn’t ask for this! None of those females did!”

“Blame me, then,” she cut in, tired of this argument. “Blame my father, he lost us the War. Blame the old Queen for letting him.”

He glared at her, hurting and angry. “None of you understand.”

“I think we all understand more than you can believe,” Zayden grumbled. “And don’t go blaming Mave. She’s a fucking martyr like that, but you’ll leave her alone.”

I can’t wait to get Senri back. She’ll fix him.

“Stop it,” Alchan ordered. “We’ve had this conversation a hundred times, and none of you are going to give in, so it’s pointless.” He pointed at her. “Are you going to be okay, coming into the city with us?”

“I don’t see why not. I’m ready when you are.”

“Good. Nevyn, Varon, help Leshaun with setting up camp. Keep it small, keep it quiet. I don’t want to be obvious out here. I think we were able to get here without anyone figuring out our numbers. Bryn didn’t catch any spies watching us on the trip, so there’s no reason to give ourselves away now. Pass the word around.”

“Matesh, make a guard shift. You know a lot of these males better than any of us from your time with them over winter.” Luykas readjusted his sword belt as he spoke. “Alchan, if we want to catch the guild leaders, we have to leave now. They’re probably all having dinner. They won’t like being bothered in the middle of the night.”

“You’re right. My group, let’s go.” Alchan walked off. Mave squeezed Mat’s hand, then released him, following after their king, Luykas and Rainev close behind. They walked out to the road, still a good walk from the gates. “I have to try,” he whispered to them.

“I know,” Luykas murmured, reaching out to pat his brother on the shoulder. “We’re talking about assaulting a battalion of the Elvasi military that’s backed up by a portion of their fleet. That’s not a decision to take lightly.”

“I say we kill them all, but I guess that’s why I don’t make decisions,” Mave commented, crossing her arms.

“That’s exactly why, big sister.” Rain thumped her back, and she took the chance to throw her arm over his shoulder, walking with him much the way she would see him walk with Matesh.

They approached the gate, walking in step naturally. They had to look unintimidating, being as dirty and tired as they were. The guards at the gate were talking among themselves, but when one saw them, she watched him pale.

“Andinna,” he greeted in Common. “What can we do for you?”

“We need to speak to the guild leaders of the city,” Alchan called out.

“I’m sorry, but that isn’t possible. We’ve been instructed no Andinna can enter the city.”

“I don’t think you understand. I’m Alchan Andini, King of the Andinna. I know your city has been helping the Elvasi with an attack on my people, and you’re currently harboring a large group of the Elvasi army and fleet while they hold many of my people captive. I’m here to see if peace can be brokered. Don’t make this difficult.”

They all bowed low at the mention of his title. They exchanged worried glances until the first one nodded.

“We’ll send a runner to let them know you’re here,” he agreed. “You’ll have to wait out here.”

“Acceptable.” Alchan sat down, and the rest of their group took his cue, sitting down around him. Quietly, he turned to Rain and switched to Andena. “If I tell you to shift, you need to do it without hesitation. There’s a chance they might try to capture us and turn us over as well.”

“Can do, sir,” Rain grinned. “No one is taking us.”

“Good.”

They didn’t wait long. A panting guard returned, pointing at all of them.

“They are willing to meet them as long as these four are the only ones who want in. They would prefer it if it was only Alchan and his brother. If the female is the Champion, Maevana Lorren, she can come as well. They don’t see the purpose of the small one.”

“He comes. He’s my attendant and will stay with me every moment.” Alchan stood, holding out a hand for Rain. Luykas and Mave exchanged a glance and got up on their own. “Lead the way, soldier.”

The guard nodded, waving for them to follow. Mave felt a ray of hope. They were close, so close. After two months of travel, Mave was going to see the ones she couldn’t save.

24

Mave

They walked into the city together. Mave took the chance to sightsee as they walked down a large, black, stone street. They lived up to their name, that was certain. The buildings were also black, tall, and imposing, like a dark, dirty version of Elliar.

“Why is all of their stone black?” she asked mildly. Casual conversation made them look like they were relaxed when, in reality, all four of them were ready to fight at a moment’s notice.

“It’s volcanic rock,” Luykas answered blandly. “They use it for everything, thinking it makes them look important. Blackstone is one of the more military-oriented Free Cities. As mercenaries, we love this city, but it’s the least safe city in Olost. They also allow Elvasi hunters to go through, as long as everyone pays their taxes on time.”

“I thought slavery was banned in the Free Cities.” She didn’t understand how a city would be okay with slavers when they hated slavery.

“It is. Slaves can’t be kept here, but over the centuries, Blackstone decided slavery in the Empire isn’t their problem, and neither are the Andinna who are sent there. They aren’t slaves here, they’re prisoners of war. Whether they become slaves or not when they leave doesn’t matter to them.” Luykas gave her a sad look. “It’s one of the reasons we knew the Elvasi would head this way.”

“Disgusting,” she muttered, shaking her head.

“Don’t say that to them,” Alchan warned softly. “They’ll take offense to it.”

“They should,” she growled softly.

“Mave, consider it an order. Don’t antagonize them.”

She huffed but silenced any more complaints and insults she had for the city and those who led it. They were taken to the middle of the city, into a nondescript building set on the corner of two streets. A guard opened the door for them. Mave watched how Alchan and Luykas had to bend down to keep from knocking their horns on the door, something that wasn’t a problem in the village. She didn’t have an issue, and neither did Rain. It didn’t help that the royal brothers were a foot taller, and their horns added another head of height.

The hallway was cramped. Mave, even naturally keeping her wings in tight, brushed against the wall. It was tighter than most halls in the pits, and that bothered her more than she wanted to admit.

It finally ended, opening into a large room with chairs lined up at the other end of the room, each sporting different colors and constructed in different styles.

“Have a seat,” a guard ordered them, pointing to four chairs set out for them—simple, backless chairs, good for Andinna. That was at least kind of them.

Alchan nodded to them, giving them leave to sit. Mave shifted uncomfortably on the seat. It wasn’t a bad chair, but she was nervous. This wasn’t something she had done before, and it wasn’t an experience she had ever wanted. This was politics. Mave had one real skill—killing people—the opposite of politics.

They remained seated as a variety of humans walked in, all well-dressed, taking the seats across the room.

“Alchan, it’s been a long time,” a man politely said as he sat in the darkest chair with no cushioning and was understated compared to the rest.

“Good to see you as well, River,” Alchan greeted. There was something strained already.

“River is the leader of the mercenary guild,” Luykas whispered to her in Andena.

“Common only,” a female snapped.

“I’m just telling her who is who without interrupting the meeting,” Luykas explained. “She’s never been to Blackstone and doesn’t know the guilds well.” He switched back to Andena to continue, smirking. “Kita, the merchant’s guild.”

Alchan turned slowly to her and Luykas, his eyes narrowing.

“No trouble, you two,” he ordered.

“All he said is he’s River, and she’s Kita.” Mave raised an eyebrow, looking at the humans. “Sorry. I was in the Empire for a long time, so Olost is still very new to me. We’ll stop.”

A young man stood up, chuckling. “You must be the Champion.” He walked slowly toward them. “Interesting. I’m Laurent, elected foreign official of Blackstone. I deal with other governments outside of Olost.”

Rain and Luykas stood up as he kept coming closer, hands on their swords. The human stopped, looking between the two males, then frowned.

“Then you can explain why my people have been banned from the city, and why there’s a small Elvasi fleet in your harbor that intends to smuggle many of my people out of Olost.”

“Well, Empress Shadra made us a deal we couldn’t refuse,” he answered, shrugging casually. “Anyone want to chime in? She approached each of you individually as she did me.”

“She’s funding us to expand our trade into the Empire. We could become the richest Free City within the decade,” Kita informed them.

“She’s offered to leave many of her own to train ours and strengthen our military even further. We might be able to claim a second city and defend ourselves if she ever tries to come for us.” River leaned back in his chair, stretching his legs out. “Better than your people ever offered for protection.”

“Our fighting styles require that you can fly and have a tail. They wouldn’t have helped you, which I explained to you twenty years ago, River. Just like I told the hundreds of men who sat in that chair before. Just like I explained to the man who made that chair and those who came before him.” Alchan shook his head slowly. “She’ll give you what she promised. You aren’t going to get what you want out of it.”

“Excuse me?” River asked, laughing.

Luykas waved Laurent back, who listened and moved further away. When he felt comfortable, the white-winged Andinna sat back down and sighed.

“She’ll let you sell your goods in the Empire. You’ll price them, thinking you’ll sell to the Elvasi, but that will never happen. They won’t buy anything made by those they consider inferior to them. It’s been a problem for their economy for thousands of years. You’ll have to drop your prices to sell to humans, who don’t have much money, and you’ll lose money every time you send another ship of goods.” Luykas sounded high and mighty as if he couldn’t possibly be wrong. “She’ll teach your men how to fight and defend, certainly, but she knows her own military weaknesses and will give them to you. She’ll know all your plays because she gave you the book, and when you’re gone, River, she’ll crush the next guy. She’s playing you like fools.”

“How dare you!” River snapped. “I’m not a fool.”

“No, but you’re human and playing a game with someone who can out-strategize you because she thinks in terms of decades, not months.” Luykas snorted in disgust. “What did she really tell you?”

Get them, Luykas. Call them out. Make them be honest with us. Mave wrapped a hand around the hilt on her right blade. She was so angry. They freely admitted to letting the Empire kill and capture them.

“That if we didn’t help her, she would conquer us in the process of getting to you,” Laurent said, finding his seat again, rubbing his face. “I’m sorry, but we have to think about our people. You probably aren’t wrong, Luykas. We don’t think as you do. We can’t think so far ahead. We don’t know who will be leading or what the circumstances will be. We don’t consider how things will be in a thousand years. We have to consider what we can do while we’re alive to continue to protect our city.”

“She said free Andinna would be a thing of the past within the decade,” an old woman said loudly. “I’ve always liked your kind, but she’s let you all run wild under her nose for a long time. My spies tell me she’s getting a lot of backlash among her nobility for her failures to contain you. One of them told her the Elvasi can’t even claim they won the war if the king was still leading his people against her. The loss she suffered last year, thanks to you, has made her vulnerable and angry. She outnumbers you, she’s richer than you, and she needs a great win to keep the support of her people.” The old woman looked away. “You shouldn’t have pissed her off, Alchan. You brought this and the doom of your people on yourself.”

“Helga… Are you going to allow us to leave, or are you going to take us into custody?” he asked softly.

“Of course, we aren’t going to let you walk out of here,” River said, chuckling. “Three of you are worth more than your weight in gold. Guards!”

The room was suddenly flooded with humans in black armor. Mave stood up and drew her swords, flipping them in her hands.

“You don’t want to do this,” Alchan called over the stomping of boots, anger vibrating in his voice. “Let me make you a deal you can’t refuse. Stop the Elvasi, get our females off those ships, or watch your city burn to the ground.”

“Burn? You think you can burn our city?” Kita sounded like she was going to laugh. “Take them.”

Mave attacked first. None of her companions had even drawn their weapons yet. The moment a human took a step toward them, she lunged, striking hard enough to go through the steel armor and sink her sword into the man’s chest. Before anyone could react, she yanked her blade free and beheaded another.

“I’m not going back,” she snarled to no one in particular. None of her group seemed surprised, but the humans didn’t make another move. They didn’t come into her range. Across the room, the leaders of Blackstone seemed surprised.

“Rainev. Show them we can very easily burn their city to the ground.” Alchan was cold, his words heartless.

Rain’s change into wyvern came in a violent explosion of shredded cloth. He barely fit in the room and roared. The guards tried to back away, and he swiped at them, sending two flying into a wall. A sword was thrown and glanced off his scales. He roared loud enough the building shook around them. Smoke curled up from his nose and his mouth. When he opened his large jaws a second time, licks of flame appeared, showing the humans exactly what devastation he had wrought.

“Care to change your mind?” Alchan called. “I was hoping we were friends, River. Helga, you should have told your comrades we Andinna have a few tricks up our sleeves. I was hoping I wouldn’t have to do this. Here’s your choice. You can return our females and hold out as a free city for a little longer, or you can all die now.”

“Kill them!” Kita yelled, panicking. “Now!”

Mave intercepted a guard before he made it to Luykas and was able to get a clean hit to the human’s neck. Luykas grabbed her tail with his own, drawing his sword. Alchan unsheathed his blade, stepping up to remain beside them. Rain carefully stood to the side, his large tail knocking down several guards coming in behind them.

“Rain, this is going to be dangerous, but I want you to burn them.” Alchan danced lightly on his toes. She’d seen warriors do it before, anxious for combat. “Try not to kill all of them.”

Rain’s big blue head nodded, and a roar followed, fire exploding from the throat of the wyvern. Luykas and Mave stepped back in unison, backing away from the flames. Rain hit the merchant Kita directly, causing those around her to jump up and try to run. There were too many people in the room, though, and they all wanted out. The guards weren’t even trying to take them into custody now, they were just trying to survive.

“So, who here wants to get my people?” Alchan asked, enraged. He stepped closer to the fire, completely unafraid. “River?” When the human didn’t answer, Alchan grabbed him and threw him toward the fire.

“We can’t!” Laurent screamed as the furious king turned on him. “Kita snuck them out on one of her merchant ships this morning! Reports of sabotage have forced the Elvasi to consider using decoy ships. They’ve already left for the Empire.”

Mave’s heart sank into her stomach.

“You’ll come with us,” Alchan snarled. “Let’s go.” He grabbed Laurent and pulled him up. “You’re going to find me a ship, supplies, and you’re going to let my Andinna into the city. You didn’t want the city to fall? That’s what you’re going to do this to make sure it doesn’t happen.”

“Y-Ye-Yes…Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Rain, let me get this one out of here, then burn the rest of them. We don’t need them. Mave, kill anyone in our way.”

She grinned. “Can do, Your Majesty.”

“Rain, I’m staying here until you shift back so we can get out together!” Luykas yelled over the screams and cracking of stone as it heated up.

Mave backed away, ducking Rain’s wing. She stabbed a guard in the back who had been fighting with the door. She didn’t have time to worry about the lock. With a swift kick, the door flew open for her, and she started running, looking over her shoulder to make sure Alchan was behind her. She rounded a corner and shoved a human to the ground, driving her sword down to kill him without blinking. They didn’t encounter anyone else, hitting the street at a full run.

“How many Elvasi are left in the city?” Alchan asked, yanking the human to his feet as he tried to fall down.

“Uh…four ships. The rest left to escort Kita’s ship to Ellantia.” Laurent turned to see the building burning.

“Come closer, and you die,” Mave snarled as more guards ran up.

“Sir, what’s happening?” One tried to walk up, his hands up, and she swung her right-handed blade to meet the human’s vulnerable neck. She didn’t kill him, but her message was clear.

“We’re going to help the Andinna find a ship to help save their people,” Laurent answered, his voice shaking. “Call on Kita’s second and have him meet us here.”

“Yes, sir! You heard him, men. Move!”

Mave watched them leave, edgy, wanting more blood.

“Alchan, they’re out at sea. What are we going to do?”

“We’ll talk about it on the ship,” he answered softly.

“As long as we’re getting them, I’m happy.” She smiled over her shoulder. “As long as we don’t let her get away with this.”

“That’s the general idea.” Alchan’s returning smile was bloodthirsty.

The streets were flooding with people, all screaming about the fire, but they gave Mave and her king a wide berth. She snapped when one tried to get close to her, and that seemed to work well enough as a warning to all of them. A few moments later, Rain and Luykas ran out, coughing. Shoving a human out of the way, she grabbed Rain and pulled him close.

“Everyone’s taken care of!” Luykas yelled, grabbing her shoulder so she felt a wave of his worry and relief tangled up in a mess. “We might want to back away from the building. It’s probably going to collapse.”

“We’ll be fine here if we stay out in the street,” Alchan replied mildly. “Good job, Rainev.”

“Thank you, sir.” Rain coughed. “You would think since I breathe fire, smoke shouldn’t bother me.”

“We need to find you a cloak,” she pointed out. “Or some pants.”

“Not a priority right now. There’s who I’ve been waiting for.” Alchan nodded to a unit of guards coming toward them. They parted to reveal a young man, his eyes wide at the devastation behind Mave and the other Andinna, obvious who caused it.

“Those chairs sat for seven hundred years,” he whispered. “What did you do?”

“I’ve lived for eighteen hundred. You’ll make new chairs. You humans always do.” Alchan’s voice had little sympathy for the human. “Here’s the deal. You have four Elvasi ships in your harbor. Are they well supplied?”

“Yes…sir?” The human obviously didn’t know who he was talking to. Mave honestly felt a little bad for him.

“Alchan Andini.”

“He’s the King of the Andinna. Give him what he wants. The blue one turns into a fucking wyvern.” Laurent was shaking. “Do it, Charles. Don’t argue with them.”

“We, uh, supplied them ourselves.”

“How many men can one ship sustain and for how long a trip?”

“Um. They’re designed for working off small crews and carrying passengers. They aren’t built for war at sea but moving troops around…They can fit nearly three hundred soldiers, running off forty-man crews.”

“Perfect,” Alchan purred. “Luykas, fly to our people. Tell them to start coming into the city and meet us at the docks. Mave and Rain, you’ll come with me. We’re going to take a ship.”

“Brother…”

“Have Leshaun find Sen. Bryn will see what’s going on and know where to find us. Hopefully, he’s found the Hornbuckles by now.”

“They disappeared at the beginning of winter,” Laurent whispered. “When the Elvasi arrived. We tried to have them arrested at Shadra’s request, but they disappeared.”

“Good. That means they’re probably alive.” Alchan squeezed the back of the human’s neck, causing him to whimper. “Lucky for you.”

Mave felt like a conqueror. They had just taken Blackstone, killed its leaders, and claimed the city in their own name. People got out of their way as Laurent told the guards to stand down.

“Mave, you and I are going to clear out one of the ships. I’m sure we can do it on our own. Rain, you’ll burn the other three.”

“I thought I didn’t like you,” Mave commented casually. “That’s no longer the case.”

“What? You’re glad your king is just as bloodthirsty as you?”

She didn’t answer, only smiled. It felt like she really understood him now. He walked with his shoulders square like he’d run the city for centuries. He was a king, and she was his warrior—it felt right.

When the docks came into sight, Alchan stopped, waving for Rain to move. He shifted back into his wyvern form and took to the air. Mave stood at Alchan’s right, watching Rain’s blue form soar high in the red moonlight then drop, a stream of fire hitting a ship with unerring precision. The Elvasi ships were obvious with Shadra’s blue and gold colors on their sails, while the Blackstone merchant ships had dark greys and reds.

By the time the second ship was on fire, soldiers were jumping into the ocean.

“Looks like they’re just going to give me their ship,” Alchan noticed. He let go of their captive, and Laurent backed away swiftly, falling to the ground.

Her king started walking slowly down to the piers, and she followed. He didn’t redraw his sword, but she kept hers out, ready to defend them. She appreciated the confidence he had in her. He didn’t seem concerned when an Elvasi soldier saw him and tried to attack. He stopped, and she spun around him, gutting the fool. Many were too busy running from the wyvern overhead to notice them, but she cut through those who did with ease, carving a path through the Elvasi. They weren’t armored, barely dressed, many carrying loose swords and some with no quivers for their bows.

It was easy. Even those just running to safety met the edge of her blades while Alchan followed. She let blood splatter on her, and when the Elvasi started running instead of fighting, she roared in victory, knowing she looked like an Andinna warrior through and through, covered in blood, her canines showing for the world to see. She snapped her wings once, shaking loose blood from them. They approached the last pier with the last Elvasi ship together, no one attempting to stop them.

“Good work, warrior.” Alchan reached out and patted her shoulder, not appearing to mind blood got on his hands. There was respect in his eyes she didn’t often see from him. “Good work.”

“Thank you. Now, are we going to take this ship or not?” She bared a canine in a victorious smirk.

“We are.” He readjusted his sword belt, seeming not to be in any rush. “It’s a big ship…”

“Are we going to leave some of the Andinna behind?” she asked as he finally drew his sword as they walked down the pier to the last Elvasi ship. Rain landed on the deck of the ship, causing it to rock and roared, scaring more Elvasi to jump into the dark waters.

“No. This ship has plenty of space and supplies for our group. We only have a hundred Andinna. Even with the rescued females, we’ll be fine.”

“That’s not a lot,” she pointed out softly.

“The biggest army in the world is only twenty-five thousand men, and it’s the Empire, supplementing with humans. A strong army of Andinna is only upwards to ten thousand, at our best. We were running with eight thousand for most of the War. Eight thousand versus twenty-five. Think about that.” He smirked as he strode up the ramp to the deck. The smirk was gone when they reached the deck. “We lost a majority of that force at the last battle, but don’t discount a hundred Andinna warriors. We can take on a thousand men if we’re smart and come out with little to no losses.”

“Luykas said once…three-fourths of our people are enslaved. Are we really so small of a race?”

“He’s mostly right. Based on the amount of free Andinna we have, there’s probably many we’re missing, and we don’t know how the birthing rate is for the enslaved Andinna. We’ve never had large numbers like humans, but Elvasi have the same problem. There aren’t many of us long-lived people.” Alchan leaned on a rail. “This was the easiest ship capture I’ve ever seen or been a part of.”

“A bit of easy isn’t a bad thing,” she reminded him. “I’m going to check below.”

“Good idea. Be careful. I’m going to wait with Rainev for the rest.”

She didn’t say anything else, patting his shoulder and heading to the door that would lead below deck. She didn’t bother trying to be silent, stomping down the stairs. She could hear movement but didn’t know if it was outside the ship or inside it.

She found her first victim running out of a door, barely dressed. The Elvasi could barely get a scream out when she sliced him open from shoulder to navel.

For Senri, for Allaina, for all of them—she was going to kill every Elvasi she found and claim the ship as her own.

Two more ran from below, carrying bags of something.

“Trying to steal something before you were forced to leave?” she asked lightly. “You should have abandoned ship.”

One mumbled an obscenity, dropping whatever he carried. It spilled open, gold coins covering the floor. She charged, sinking a blade into each of them. The gold coins turned red as she let the sailors bleed out on them.

The rest of the ship was clear. The Elvasi had been smart, running for their lives when they caught Rain burning the other ships, probably thinking they were next. She walked up to the deck again to see Luykas beside Alchan.

“There are three dead bodies. I expected more,” she told them.

“A lot of them were probably out drinking for the evening, hooking up with prostitutes.” Luykas crossed his arms, frowning at her. “Did you find them dead?”

“Of course not.” She wiped her swords on her pants, smiling. “Is everyone coming?”

“Are we really going to do this, Alchan?” He ignored her, looking at his brother with a frown. “Are we really going to assault the Empire? We’re talking about going to Ellantia. It’s a major port city like Myrsten. It’s going to be impossible to get everyone out alive. Blackstone in Olost is one thing but…”

“Ask my warrior,” Alchan murmured, nodding in her direction. Luykas narrowed his eyes on her. “She understands.”

“I don’t care where we have to go, we’re getting them back.” She sheathed her swords and reached out to run a hand over Rain’s large blue tail, which flicked as if her touch spooked him. “If any of us die in the process, that’s the risk we have to take. Shadra doesn’t get to take what’s ours. Not anymore.”

25

Brynec

Brynec was standing on top of a building when he saw smoke billowing from the center of the city. He could hear the muffled roar of something he knew well—Rain’s wyvern.

That can’t be good.

Getting into the city had been easy, but getting out now was going to be a real challenge.

Why can’t they stay out of trouble when they’ve got me out here alone? Every damn time.

He jumped off the building into a back alley. He knew the way to the Hornbuckle establishment in Blackstone, but he’d been taking a scenic route to check around the city for any possible problems getting out. Now that didn’t matter. A fire and a wyvern were going to wake up everyone in the city. He had to find out what happened to the Hornbuckles and find out before the guards started killing every Andinna they might see. He was good at hiding, but he wasn’t fucking magic. He would get seen eventually.

He ran down another alley, cutting across a residential street and into a small, off-the-beaten-path market area. People were coming out of their homes to figure out what the commotion was. He ran down the street, ignoring them and hoping they ignored him. Sliding to a stop in front of his destination, he growled, finding the windows boarded up and the door locked. He jumped up, his wings taking him to the second floor. Finding footing, he held on to the black bricks that made up the tavern and inn, using one hand to open a window. No one ever worried about the second floor.

Idiots.

He pulled his wings in tight, squeezing through the window. It was a tight fit, leaving his legs hanging out for longer than he was comfortable. He fell onto the floor on the other side and closed the window with his tail, growling as he saw the dust covering everything around him. It seemed nothing had been tended for months.

He checked every room on the second floor, climbing up to check the other inn rooms, finding no one and nothing. He frowned, thinking about the sort of things the Hornbuckles hid in their establishments. They always had a large, livable cellar with their supply. They had a back office, and he’d seen one dwarf who put a hidden room in hers.

He trotted down the stairs into the back office first, seeing something that made him anxious. Leshaun gave out leather-bound books to his contacts, spelled and marked by his blood, a very advanced technique. Bryn was certain Leshaun was one of the last Blackbloods with both the skill and power to make them. Each book used a different glyph of Andena to make them unique, and Leshaun could write in his own to send messages to whatever book he needed to. Bryn was always impressed when he caught Leshaun with that thing.

The book in front of Bryn, though, was burned. The pages were torn out, and ash covered the desk. The leather was ruined, and the mark was barely visible.

They destroyed it to keep it out of the wrong hands—I hope.

He looked around the desk, his heart sinking.

The stain of dried blood told him a story he didn’t want to hear. He knelt, touching it for a moment before he clenched a fist. He had to find their bodies. He would do them that justice, then he would kill the Elvasi for this.

He stomped out of the office, growling, unable to contain the rage that boiled in his blood. Skies damned Elvasi. Every time there was something good in the world, they worked their hardest to remove it. Everything kind and beautiful and perfect, they destroyed.

He went into the kitchens, looking for the cellar door. It was always hidden, under a rug or a piece of furniture. He moved tables, rugs, and counters in the back, hoping to find it. He stopped at a large tank, looking down. Damn. They had hidden it under the heaviest thing in the room. He grunted and began to sweat as he pushed it. Dwarves were notoriously strong for their size. They could have done this single-handedly. He wished he had a friend, though. Matesh would have been a great help.

It took time he didn’t think he had, but he eventually got it out of the way. He leaned down and grabbed the cellar door, yanking it hard enough to break whatever locks were holding it in place.

A battle cry greeted him. He jumped back as an axe swung for him. A little female dwarf ran out from below, roaring in fury. Behind her, three more ran out, each carrying a weapon, ready to cut his fucking head off.

“Stop! I’m Brynec of the Company!” he yelled, dodging another swing.

The little female kept attacking, but the others paused, recognition dawning in their eyes. A large male grabbed the little one by the back of her shirt and pulled her back.

“Lass, it’s an ally!” he snapped. “Stop!”

“Kill them all!” she roared. Bryn nearly laughed as an older female slapped her. Blinking and dazed, the young one stopped screaming and looked at him with clear eyes. “Oh.” As things settled down, he put faces and names together, glad to see most of the Blackstone family was okay.

“Aye, lass, oh.” He patted little Tarnie on the head. “Good try. Ya scared the shit out of me. What happened here, Bodie?”

“The Elvasi and the city guards came,” the old male said softly. “Right at the beginnin’ of winter. Gollin told my wife and children to hide in the cellar and locked us in from this entrance and waited above. He never met us to leave.”

“I saw a bloodstain in the office. I’m sorry, Bodie. He was a good man, yer father.”

“Aye, well, this is what we signed up for. We’re deep in spring now, right?”

“That’s right. Why are you still in Blackstone? Ya have another exit from yer cellar, don’t ya? Ya haven’t been down there the entire time, right?”

“We couldn’t find the right time to leave and were still looking at our options. They had people comin’ and lookin’ for us, which made things too dangerous for dwarves in the city. What are you doin’ in Blackstone?”

“Elvasi attacked one of our villages down in the mountains. We followed ‘em here, hoping to stop ‘em from leaving the Free Cities with our females. We sent you messages in the book, but Leshaun never heard back from you.”

“No…Gollin would have burned it if Elvasi were comin’. So…” He waved around at their destroyed kitchen. “I guess it’s time for us to abandon Blackstone.”

“I’m just glad yer alive,” Bryn told him honestly. “We need to find the rest of the Company and get out of here. I need ya to follow me.”

“We’ll be right behind ya. We’re hungry, so the Company best have food. Our stores were runnin’ low, and we were rationin’ as best we could.” The older female, Tika, was wiping her hands clean of dust and dirt. “Ya hear me, Brynec?”

“I hear ya. How long did ya have left?” He wanted to grin, but it didn’t seem like the right time. Trust dwarves to think with their stomachs.

“Another month,” she answered. “Tarnie, Telik, grab our bags from below. Move. We don’t have all night.”

“We don’t,” Bryn agreed. “I think Alchan let Rain loose on the city.”

“What? Like…the little mutt? The Zira clan boy?” Bodie frowned.

“Aye. He’s been with the Company officially for over a year now. Ya didn’t know?” Bryn shook his head. “Gollin didn’t tell ya, did he?”

“He told us a lot like you had to rescue him last year from the Empire. Didn’t think he would stay in the fight after that.” The dwarf snorted. “So, where are we going and when?”

“We’re going…” Bryn trailed off. He had no idea what the fuck the Company was doing now. He thought the night would be quiet, and the big things would happen tomorrow. Instead, his family was out there, getting into fights, and he didn’t know where to meet them or how. “We’ll figure it out. Don’t worry, I’m goin’ to keep ya safe.”

“As long as we’re leavin’ this city, I don’t care where we’re going,” Tika muttered. “Fuckin’ Blackstone traitors, letting Elvasi in their port to cause problems. The Hornbuckles have been here since Blackstone was just a dream of a real city. We’ve seen other Free Cities rise and fall. We’ve seen humans come and go, then go and do this instead of respectin’ their damn elders.”

“Tika,” Bodie whispered. “In a hundred years, this place will be completely different, and we can come back and try again.”

“No! We’re not comin’ back to such a disreputable city. In a hundred years, I bet this place will be rubble under our feet. I might hate the Empire, but I hope they stomp this little shithole out of existence.”

Bryn chuckled. Tika reminded him of Mave, or maybe Mave was a younger Andinna version of Tika—bloodthirsty monsters, females.

The twins ran up from the cellar. Bryn took one of the large bags, throwing it over his shoulder. He wasn’t going to make them carry their lives on their backs without helping.

Without another word, he walked out, knowing they would follow. He and Bodie unlocked the front door and kicked the boards out of the way. The streets were now flooded with people. Bryn looked up to the sky, hoping to see any of his people. He turned toward the docks and sighed.

“They didn’t,” he mumbled. “They couldn’t have.”

Rainev was flying over the water in the distance, dipping out of sight occasionally with fire billowing out of him. Bryn could hear distant screams and started walking toward the wyvern in the sky.

“We’re goin’ toward the beast?” Tika asked.

“Aye. That’s Rainev. We hadn’t had a chance to bring him this way yet. He’s a good young male, smart head on his shoulders and loyal. He just happens to turn into a wyvern, thanks to his mother’s blood.” Bryn wasn’t concerned about Rain hurting him or the dwarves. If anything, he could use the destruction and turmoil as cover to find the rest of the Company.

As they drew closer to the docks, Elvasi and human sailors and soldiers were running for their lives, screaming, some with burns. He ducked behind a large pile of wooden crates before any saw him, motioning for the dwarf family to follow.

“Too many to fight. Stay close,” he ordered.

He didn’t wait for an answer, creeping behind the crates and barrels, peeking out between them to see what was going on. He finally caught sight of someone from the Company. Alchan was standing on one of the Elvasi ships, Rainev in wyvern form lying on the deck behind him. Luykas landed a moment later.

“Found them,” Bryn told the dwarves. “Time to keep moving.” He jumped out from behind the crates and checked for only a second to make sure the dwarves were following him. He had no idea why Alchan, Rainev, and Luykas were in the harbor. He had no idea where his love was. What he did know was he had to get the dwarves out of sight and safely aboard that ship. They would be safe with Rain, Alchan, and Luykas, and his mission would be complete—mostly. He was supposed to check the ports.

When he reached the beginning of the pier, Mave walked out onto the deck, wiping her blades on her pants. He breathed a sigh of relief, then checked to see if any Elvasi were following them. Whatever Elvasi had been running earlier had decided not to come back. Humans were standing around uncomfortably but making no move to stop him or his charges.

He missed what was being said by the Andinna on the ship, walking up the ramp and announcing himself.

“Ya beat me here! I thought I was supposed to check out the harbor and report to ya.”

“Plans changed,” Alchan replied, looking up from something in his hands. He shoved it into a pocket and sighed. “Our meeting didn’t go well. They tried to capture us, failed, then told us where our females are.”

“And where are they?” Bryn asked softly. “Are they being kept here? In dungeons? Were they burned—”

“They were smuggled out on a merchant ship, protected by Elvasi warships before we arrived. We missed them by a day,” Alchan cut in.

Bryn didn’t stop his snarling reaction. He kept snarling as he stomped across the deck, forgetting the dwarves.

“And we’re goin’ after them, right?”

“We are,” Alchan agreed. “I see you found the Hornbuckles. Good. Bodie, I would like to say we’re taking you somewhere safe, but we aren’t—”

“Alchan—” Bryn growled.

“Brynec, go see your female,” Alchan snapped.

Bryn stepped back, feeling the sting of Alchan’s tone. It was an order, and Bryn naturally bent to listen, looking to Mave near Rain. Andinna males were meant to submit to more dominant Andinna, male or female. That didn’t make them weak, rather gave them purpose—curbing their violent tendencies by giving them focus and dedication to those who led them.

So, he looked to Mave, hoping she would give him something to focus on. That’s what Alchan had meant by ordering him to his female.

“We’re getting them back,” she promised. He walked to her, wrapping an arm around her waist and leaning into her. “We’re going to leave at dawn.”

“Good.” That was what he needed to hear. Then he needed to voice the things rattling around in his head and battering his chest. “The patriarch of the Hornbuckles here was named Gollin. He was a good man. He hid his family in their cellar, burned his message book. He’s probably dead,” he whispered to her. “This is what they do. They destroy everything.”

“We’re not letting them get away with it. We’re going to get our families back. We’re not going to let this stand. We took Blackstone without trying. We’re going to take Ellantia. Nothing is going to stop us.”

They stood there as the rest of the Andinna walked through the streets of Blackstone, making their way to the new ship. Alchan directed his people to places to sleep. Sen showed up with his crew close to dawn, excited to have a new ship and ready to go. Mat came directly for them.

“I’ll find us a room before the stupid singles claim the good ones.”

“We’re going back to the Empire,” Bryn pointed out to his family. “Are you two goin’ to be okay with this? The first time back ain’t easy.”

“I’m always okay with killing Elvasi,” Matesh reminded him. “Mave?”

“I would march on Elliar if I had to. Don’t worry about me.”

Bryn could feel her resolve as if it was tangible, taste it like a flavor on the air. Her eyes were hard and cold, like steel. There was something other about her, though. Something that drew him in since the moment he met her, something he had no name for. He looked at Mat, finding him staring at their lover with a level of dedication that was inconceivable for how long they had known her. They had fallen in love with her, thanks to that deep personal power she had, that something that was forged in her in the pits of Elliar.

They would follow her anywhere.

Even to Ellantia.

Even to their deaths.

26

Shadra

Angry didn’t begin to describe what Shadra felt when she walked into her throne room that morning. Fury was closer, more apt, but not good enough.

Enraged—that was a good word for it. She was enraged.

“One of you better start telling me what happened in Blackstone, or I’ll start causing heads to roll!” she screamed as she stopped in front of her advisors. There were eight of them—three Generals, an Admiral, two sorcerers, and two nobles—all Elvasi, all supposedly the best of their peers. All supposedly loyal to her. “Sending me a foot soldier before dawn is a coward’s way of addressing failure. You’ve all failed me. Again.”

“Empress, we were still able to get the cargo out of Olost. What we lost were four noncombative ships that were docked and holding—”

“A thousand men,” she snapped. “That’s how many men four ships of that type carry, correct? A thousand men, who are now either dead, missing, or stranded in a hostile land. That is not acceptable under any circumstances, Admiral. You were in charge of ship movement. Why did you leave those ships?” She was asking a question she already knew the answer to for a reason. She had led that deal, came up with the plan to use Blackstone and their greed against them. She was involved in every aspect except one—one very important aspect.

“We promised Blackstone’s leadership military training, Empress,” he said patiently—as if she was a petulant child.

She hated this man. She had for the last five hundred years he’d been her Admiral at the behest of his predecessor. For years, she had looked for a way or reason to throw him out. Now she had one.

“Yes, we did,” she agreed. “Why did you leave them undefended?”

His mouth opened, but she didn’t hear anything. Leaning closer, she turned an ear to him.

“Well? Care to explain?” she asked, wondering if the Admiral would ever grow a pair of balls and give an explanation.

“Um. Empress, I didn’t think—”

“Exactly. You didn’t think,” she sneered. “We knew Alchan and his little band of bastards were going to follow. We know what sort of warriors he has with him. We know he has a Ziran mutt from the godsdamned Clans! Andinna mutts with that race turn into one thing. Who wants to tell me what that is?” She threw her hands up, the rage beginning to seep out.

“Wyverns, Empress. Due to their bloodlines and the history of Andinna, wyverns, and their dragon gods, when an Andinna and a member of the Clans produce a child…that child becomes a wyvern,” one of the sorcerers dared to answer. She smiled indulgently at him. Her sorcerers—they were her people, her favorites. It was fact around the Empire—she loved them.

“Thank you, Cicero,” she said prettily. “Wyverns. Rainev, the little blue mutt, can turn into a wyvern. We have already lost two thousand men to this freak of nature during their escape out of the Empire. Do you remember that, Admiral? You lost…seven ships, was it? Eight? You promised to stop them at any port city where they might appear. My sorcerers worked day and night to spread the word for you, yet your ships burned, and my property got away.”

“Yes, Empress.” Oh, now he was scared. He looked like he wasn’t even breathing. Shadra knew she held all the power in the room. In a blink of an eye, she could have this man’s head, and she wanted it. She was going to need it because she obviously couldn’t trust him.

“So, why did you leave those ships defenseless?” she asked softly.

“I…I wasn’t thinking. I thought protecting the cargo on the water was important. I didn’t think the men would be a target, that the Blackstone guard would stop them. I didn’t think they would attempt to take on a thousand men.”

“A wyvern can take a thousand men without a worry if they're not equipped to fire on it, Admiral. After last summer, I had our warships equipped with the ability to handle the wyvern. Remember? We couldn’t afford another loss like that. I couldn’t afford another loss like that.” She paced in front of her advisors, unable to bring herself to sit down on the throne she worked so hard for. Years of magic, spies, and planning to get that throne, to rise above everyone who thought they were better than her because they had a cock.

And now these incompetent fools are going to lose it for me.

“I’m sorry, Empress.” He was smart enough to drop to his knees. “I offer myself to your mercy and beg forgiveness.”

“You won’t have it,” she snapped. “Guards, take him. Cicero, contact his second. Let’s hope the next Admiral of my Navy is more fitting.”

The Admiral screamed obscenities as the guards took him. The hate he had on his face told her what she needed to know. He despised her. He didn’t feel guilty for the loss of the men. He probably thought she was unfit to rule. He even dared to spit on the white marble floor of her throne room.

Soon enough, though, the screams became muffled, then faded away completely as he was dragged down into her dungeons.

“Now, let’s talk about how we’re going to fix this,” she said to her remaining advisors. “Generals, what do you think?”

The discussions kicked off. She sat down on her throne, feeling confident, crossing her legs casually as they fired off their ideas to best handle the threat of what Alchan had in his Company. From there, they discussed how to kick off the next stage of their invasion into Olost under the pretense of capturing the remaining free Andinna. That was important. She had to find ways into Olost and stay there. That had always been the sticking point. They would let her merchants visit and sell goods. They would let her people visit and travel or even hunt free Andinna, but never have they let her military on land. Blackstone had been a boon. She’d lost that now. Blackstone was effectively useless after what Alchan did. It was a poignant sign he was giving to the other Free Cities—align with her, for whatever reason, and he would burn them down. She wondered when the young king had turned so ruthless.

It’s probably my fault. I shouldn’t have attacked his home village. Attacking a smaller one further away from him would have seemed like a large hunting endeavor. Mistakes, mistakes.

It went on for hours. She agreed with some of their plans, throwing out others.

“We can’t use Andinna to fight Andinna, General Augustus,” she reminded them. “They haven’t been properly trained. Most of them still remember freedom. What about the other project, General Tiber?”

“We have ten squadrons ready to mobilize the moment you want them,” he answered. “The breeding program has worked well for us, especially in the last century. I think this could definitely be the time to get into the air with the Andinna. We have ten other squadrons nearing the completion of their training. That’s four hundred men in total, Empress.”

“Good. Get more Elvasi training for that. I want to see a thousand Elvasi in the skies. More if you can.” She drummed her fingers on the arm of her throne. “I want forces waiting in Ellantia on high alert. The cargo can’t be lost. Lord Docilus, how is that province? How many of those nobles are against me?”

“I would say it’s an even split, leaning in your favor, but there’s definitely two factions. Some are saying you’ve grown lax, which empowered them. Some say you’ve gotten fat and lazy here in Elliar.” He looked down, trying to seem smaller before her. She wasn’t angry with him. She had asked the question. Now, she had to decide what to do about it.

“Get names.” She leaned onto her elbow, thinking. “Bring them before me. Tell them they can voice whatever complaints they may have to me. I’m willing to listen.” She smiled. “And when they’re here, I’ll make sure they understand what the punishment is for speaking against their Empress like this again.”

“And if they refuse to come?”

“Kill them. No one denies me anything in this Empire.” She waved them away, feeling better. “You can all go now. Generals, make sure Ellantia is ready for an attack. They’ll arrive in a month and a half if the weather holds up. Get it done.”

“Yes, Empress,” they responded in a chorus of obedience. It made her smile, pleased by their quick action. They retreated out of the room, leaving her to the large white throne room. She remembered her first day in this room, a young noblewoman with no family left. The Emperor had called to ask her to join in trade talks since the Andinna liked intelligent women. He’d heard her name from others, and that intrigued him.

The hall had been filled to the brim with powerful people, and she was the new face.

Now, she was the last face. The last time she had her entire court in attendance was the Games. They had all left the capital after the Andinna had caused a mess under her nose.

“Servant,” she called. “Find my children.”

“Yes, Empress,” the human answered. She heard the soft patter of feet as the human man ran to do as she asked.

It didn’t take long for them to walk into the room. Her children were woken up when she was, just in case she needed them. It was how her late husband had done it, how his fathers before him had. She kept it because it was convenient.

“Lothen, Nyria. How are you both this morning?” She stood up to greet them, kissing her son on his cheek first, then turned to her young daughter and did the same.

“Tired. Why were we up so early?” Her son even yawned.

She ground her teeth at his lack of dignity. She tried so hard to raise him to carry himself with respect, but he was youthful and rebellious. Hopefully, he would learn before he, one day, needed to take the throne.

“Bad news from Olost,” she answered. “I want to discuss with you both about a possible war in the region. I’m considering an invasion and wanted your opinions on it.” She walked back to her throne and sat down slowly in front of them. “Consider it a chance to exercise some power. One day, you’ll be making these sorts of decisions.”

“I will be,” Lothen said softly, giving his sister a side glance.

“And the Empire will rejoice,” Nyria muttered, shaking her head.

“Children.” Shadra didn’t have time for their petty rivalries and arguments. Lothen had felt challenged by Nyria since the day she was born, though Shadra didn’t understand why. Her daughter was pretty and quiet, the perfect Elvasi girl with the rare gold eyes many found enchanting. At five hundred, she was in her prime years to have a strong political marriage, something that was in the cards in the next decade. She would have worked harder to get her daughter more power like she did for herself, but Nyria showed no ambition. She was a reader, didn’t have a lick of magical ability, and had no passion for politics.

She wasn’t a threat to anyone. As much as she hated it, Shadra knew her daughter was a tool to be used to gain allies and have children. The only time her daughter showed any fire was arguing with her brother, and since he was the future Emperor, that helped no one, only breeding more animosity between them.

“I think we should send our entire force there and take every city by force. They’ve stayed out of our reach for too long, guarding the barbarians.” It was an arrogant, brash, and youthful solution. His father had been similar. The Elvasi army had always been able to crush enemies with overwhelming force. She wasn’t frustrated by his answer, but she wanted him to start looking for more.

“What would you do about their pirates?” Nyria asked. “Historically, our forces have always been better on land than at sea.”

Lothen glared at his sister, but Shadra perked up just a little.

“Mother, must we deal with her today?” he asked. Her daughter looked down. Shadra sighed heavily, shaking her head.

“Any advisor you have would say the same thing, son. Answer her question.”

“Well…” He frowned, finally sighing. “What if we pay off the pirates? That would get them out of the way.”

“That’s better,” she agreed. “Paying them off would allow us rights to the sea for a time until they need to make more money and want us to pay again. After that, they would control the waters and attack if we ever stopped paying them. They would cut us off from Olost and end our invasion at a bad time.” She eyed her daughter. “Nyria?”

“War and invasions aren’t my strong suit, mother.” Her daughter was shutting down on her.

“You understood the problem of the pirates. How would you fix it?”

“I understood the problem, but I don’t have any solutions,” she whispered.

“Of course. Spend the day thinking about invading Olost. Think about our forces, both of you. Think about what’s at stake. It would give us a footing and control over the region the Andinna continue to hide from us. We would solidify our control over most of the known world.” Shadra had to train her children. It was a tedious task. They would come up with things she could easily dismiss, but it was all about the work in progress. They would learn to think deeper, further ahead, and find mistakes without anyone needing to point them out.

Each had their flaws. Lothen was arrogant. He thought he could never fail, and everyone would always be loyal to him. He charmed women and ruined them, thinking that would never come back and curse him. He was the future Emperor and behaved as if it made him invulnerable. Only time and experience would teach her son that the world didn’t work that way, not even for an Emperor.

Nyria was around too many pretty noblewomen who were taught to be quiet and stupid. While her daughter wasn’t stupid, she wasn’t a thinker either. She wasn’t cunning, which she had to be to survive and thrive in their world. She was a beautiful bookworm. She would make a great wife to some intellectual.

For all their flaws, she loved them. She rode them hard to see them succeed in whatever challenges the world threw at them. She didn’t want to see them fail when she could prepare them for every possibility.

“Are we done here, Mother? That’s all you want from us?” Her son sounded impatient.

“Yes. When you’re the Emperor, everyone will be looking to you to take these situations in hand.”

“I’ll have the best advisors,” he said with a shrug.

“The best advisors can be wrong. You should ask dear Admiral Titus who was placed in the dungeon earlier.” She smiled indulgently.

“Poor bastard,” he muttered. He understood her. It wasn’t the first time her son would see her execute an advisor who failed, especially when she had thought it was an easy problem to fix.

She considered him. “I’ll give you something to do, love, since I know you enjoy that more than classrooms. Help my generals plan the defense of Ellantia. There’s strong reason to believe the Ivory Shadow Mercenary Company will be making a move there.”

“I’ll do my best,” he promised. In an instant, he shifted to a more serious demeanor. He knew a test when he was presented one, and she was giving him the ability to work with the very generals who trained him as their equal and not their student. He loved military campaigns like most Elvasi noblemen, and this only helped him shine. “Thank you.”

“You both can go,” she told them. Lothen was nearly out of the room, and Nyria was gone when her son stopped and smiled back at her.

“Mother, you could pay the pirates off until you claim control of whatever naval forces the Free Cities also have. Then you would have a large fleet that knows the area to crush the pirates and rule the waters in your name.”

“Very good. Eventually, solutions like that will come naturally to you.”

“When did they start coming naturally to you?”

“After years of practice. You’ll be a great Emperor one day, Lothen. Don’t lose sight of that. If you think someone else will figure it out for you, you’re doomed to fail. If you give your advisors your complete trust, you’re doomed to fail. If you repeat the mistakes of the past, you’re doomed to fail.”

Your father trusted me implicitly, and look where that got him.

“Of course, Mother.” Lothen nodded. “Thank you for the lesson.” He at least took his assignment seriously. It was a chance for him to prove himself on a military front, something he needed to be respected when he eventually took the throne.

When she was finally alone again, Shadra walked out of the throne room. Going to her private quarters, she opened a small secret door when she was positive no one was around, locking herself in, and sat down at a small desk she kept tidy. She did most of her magic here, in private.

She opened a small chest and pulled out a small vial of blood, swirling it around in the candlelight. Grabbing a small bowl of water she kept on hand, she dropped a bit of the blood in.

“Show me,” she whispered in the dead language of magic, waving a hand over the bowl.

Nothing happened.

“Not close enough yet,” she said, annoyed. She left the bowl of water and blood on the table. She would come back to it later.

She had an Empire to run.

27

Mave

“Again!” she roared over the crash of the waves. Before her, twenty-five of the males repeated the same pattern she’d had them doing since dawn. When she saw one fumble, she growled. “Again! I told you once, but I’ll say it again. The moment you do it right is the moment I’ll let you go for water!”

“Fuck this,” one muttered close to her. She ignored it. They could talk under their breath all they wanted. She could put any of them on their asses, and they would all deserve it.

This wouldn’t be happening if they showed any respect for the Company.

Nearly two months at sea had worn the males thin with each other, and some were losing the fire they needed for what was to come. This was the first time Mave was being forced to deal with them during the voyage. Alchan had picked the twenty-five worst offenders to make an example of, then put her in charge of them. She questioned that decision every moment she was in front of them. She had a feeling it was because of what was between her legs. Males listened to females, and she was the only one around.

If Senri were here…

She gritted her teeth in undeniable rage. Soon—she would have her friend back soon.

“Again,” she snarled as she passed through the rows of males.

“Get off our backs, bitch,” one snapped. “We’re trying.”

“Not hard enough.” She grabbed a sword from the closest male and rounded on the one who had spoken. He didn’t have time to stop her as she deftly lunged and sliced across his bicep in the very move she had them practice. The world was still as his sword fell from his hand, and he growled in pain.

“That’s how fast you need to do it. You need to get under their guard and make a move. Where you land it is up to you, but if you’re slow and tripping over your own feet, you’re useless. Now, pick up your fucking sword.” Waiting patiently, she didn’t lower the blade she borrowed as he leaned down and grabbed the hilt of his fallen weapon. Once he was in position, she handed it to its owner.

“Again.”

She went back to walking between them, seeing some progress as many of them refocused their efforts. It was closing in on mid-day, and there was progress but not enough for her—not nearly enough.

“Let’s show them what they can be!” Nevyn called out from the upper deck. Sen stood behind the wheel, grinning. Half the Company was up there as well, watching quietly or lying out in the sun out of the way. Only one of the Hornbuckle dwarves from Blackstone was up there, most hiding below deck for the entire trip.

“Aye, I like that idea. This entire thing has gotten boring.” The Elvasi-human mutt laughed. “I want to see how much progress our female has made!”

“I’m not your female,” she reminded him. Since meeting Sen again, he’d taken to calling her ‘theirs.’

“My heart,” he cried. After that, there were only two males in the Company not laughing. Alchan was reading something, not paying attention to them, and Kian didn’t find humor in much anymore. She did catch a smirk from him, though. It was something.

“Come on, Nevyn. Let’s show them.” She waved him down. Jumping over the railing as he drew his sword; he was an impressive sight. He was considered the best there ever was and would ever be. It was becoming one of her goals in life to beat him. So far, she and Luykas couldn’t take down the lovers. She figured one-on-one wouldn’t be any easier for her, but she would try. It was at least a chance to stretch her muscles.

She drew both her swords, spinning them once as they started to circle each other. Having sparred more than once, they both knew what the game was—three bloods, nothing deep, pulling their strikes to keep from accidentally maiming or killing the other. They didn’t need a judge or someone to call time.

He jumped forward first. In a flurry of swings, parries, and counters, they sparred, two of the best warriors the Andinna would ever see. She was confident that she counted as one of the best. She might not have the experience Nevyn did, but she had enough. She was able to draw first blood, drawing a line over his chest, then was forced to retreat as he landed not one but two on her so fast, she wasn’t sure she saw the moves. Nevyn had a habit of dictating the pace of the fights around him, moving something akin to a normal fighting speed, then suddenly speeding up without warning. She couldn’t find his tell when he was planning to do it.

“Running scared?” he taunted with a friendly smile.

“Planning.” She needed two more hits on him for the win, but he only needed one. That wasn’t good. She charged this time, jumping into the fray, trying to control the pace. When he went to block, however, she pulled back on the swing and came up with her second sword while falling to the deck. It was a risky move, but it paid off when her steel ran along his thigh. Nevyn wasn’t an idiot, though. Before she could go for the third hit, he brought up a boot and kicked her in the face.

With a thunk, her head hit the deck, her nose bleeding. Her hands went limp, releasing her only protection. All she wanted at that moment was to roll over and cover her stomach. She had to protect her vital parts. Then something clicked in her mind.

I’m free now.

She snarled, grabbing her swords again. She was on her feet and attacking without a pause to even blink.

The Andinna blocked her attack, jumping back. As she roared, he threw his sword down and grabbed her wrists before she could put her swords in either side of his neck.

“What did it?”

She snarled, not hearing his words. An Andinna male kicking her? Just as bad, if not worse, than the Elvasi. She threw up a knee, hitting him where it counted. Before she delivered a killing blow, a large arm yanked her away, and a hand grabbed her wrist, twisting sharply until she was forced to drop her sword.

No. Not like this. She wasn’t going down without a weapon. She tried to bring up her left sword to stab the male on her right. Before she had the chance, the same tactic was used on that wrist, twisting so hard, she was afraid it might break. Using the control over her wrist, her arm was painfully yanked behind her, and she was forced to her knees.

“Stop,” Luykas snarled down at her.

She did, blinking several times as calm was shoved into her body. She looked up and saw him panting over her. In her rage, she’d missed the normal flood of emotion through the bond. They touched often enough now it didn’t feel unnatural or strange. For once, that had worked against them, making his tactic less effective.

“What happened?” he demanded.

Under the calm, she caught currents of other things—worry, anger, dismay—so many things wrapped up in the gold-eyed enigma above her. She couldn’t find words. She just tried to push back to him how she had felt in that moment when Nevyn’s boot had connected, and her head thumped against the wood—the fear she was going to be beaten to death, the need to protect herself the best she could.

The realization she was free and could kill anyone for doing that to her.

“Nevyn kicked her in the face,” Mat said, revealing himself to be closer to her than she expected. She tried to turn to see him, but Luykas didn’t relent, his eyes locked on hers. Internally, they were having an entire conversation, based purely on emotion, but he obviously wanted her to speak the words.

“I…” She trailed off, sighing as her mind came back to her, hearing them. She was on the ship. She’d been sparring against Nevyn. “I spent a lot of years getting kicked in the face,” she finally said plainly, hoping it would explain. After that, she shut down, trying to school her face into a blankness she was used to. “Sorry, Nevyn.”

“You nearly took my head off,” he said, walking in front of her. “You back?”

“I’m back.” Cool. She had to remain cool.

“Good.” He tilted his head, revealing a small line of red going over the right side of his neck. “You damn near killed me. Let her go, Luykas. She’s fine.”

She was released unceremoniously, leaning back to fall on her ass instead of her face.

Well, this is embarrassing.

She was getting edgier every day, but she never thought a kick during sparring would send her off the deep end. She wasn’t prone to moments of feeling like she was back in the Empire, in danger constantly and fighting for her life daily. The time in Senri’s home, with the fire and music, when it was too hot for her…That was the only other time that really stood out. Most of the time, she was assaulted by memories when no one was around, or they discussed what was probably happening to Senri and the others, but she never let them drag her under. She never felt like she was there. Twice now, she had been ripped back, thinking she was in the pits or in the company of monsters wanting to hurt her.

She looked at the single males she had been drilling before the sparring match. Most were staring at her with a healthy dose of caution again.

“A thousand years of suffering take a toll,” she explained to them. “I don’t know how many previous slaves you have met.”

“One or two,” a close one answered. “None that…did that.”

“Well, this is what we’re saving Senri from. Allaina. All of them. We’re saving them from being like me.” She pushed herself up, suddenly tired of the ground, reaching for Matesh when she was on her feet. He grabbed her hand and let her lean into him. Not because her legs were too weak, but because he knew she’d grown used to the physical comfort of her male. He’d seen her after one of those nights—one of those awful nights. He knew where she went in her own head.

“No more kicking Mave in the face,” Luykas ordered, stomping off. She watched him go, a little confused by his attitude. She’d caught sympathy in the bond before he released her. Now, he was angry and tense again? She didn’t understand.

“Can someone else finish drilling them?” She jerked her head at the young males. “I’m going to clean up.” She wiped her face and found blood smeared all over face now. “Nevyn, I’ll heal you too. I’ve got more than enough extra blood hanging around for it.”

“Sure. Let’s get inside.” The warrior grinned amicably, gesturing for her to lead the way.

“Hold the door,” Alchan called. “Sen, we’ve got to have a meeting. It’s approaching that time.”

She groaned…another meeting. There was always a meeting now. She would rather get kicked in the face again.

“Aye, sir!” Sen followed them inside. Matesh stayed close to her back. When they entered the mess, she found Bryn quietly playing cards with Zayden. When they looked up, Bryn jumped out of his seat. He didn’t rush to her, but he did take a single step, betraying he didn’t like what he saw.

“Sparring match,” she explained. “Nevyn won again. I’m going to clean up.”

“Let me get ya something.” He jogged out of the room. She took the chance to sit down in his spot, not touching the beautifully painted cards left on the table because of the blood on her hands. She wanted to. Even after months of seeing them, she was still fascinated by how gorgeous they were.

“Are you really okay?” Mat asked her softly as he took the seat next to her.

“Yeah.” She didn’t want to tell him how angry she was. “Nevyn, get over here.”

The warrior stood patiently as she brought a bloody hand up over the cut on his thigh. It was so easy to draw the life force and push it into him. In mere seconds, the injury began to close. She ran out of power before she could do more, but a good nap would finish the healing. Over the months, she had learned even more about the healing sleep of the Andinna and how it was rooted in their ability to do blood magic. While not every Andinna was a Blackblood, every Andinna naturally spent their blood’s life energy as they slept to heal their injuries. It wasn’t a conscious decision, but it meant they all had some small ability in them to do blood magic—just a tiny piece of power.

With both Leshaun and Luykas on the ship, there was no avoiding a lesson here and there.

“Thanks.” The warrior stepped back when she let him go. Any of the other Blackbloods on board could have done it, but she was the one who injured him, so she wanted to heal him. It was only fair. “So, we’re having a meeting?” He looked over his shoulder.

Mave leaned around him to see Alchan had followed them in, Sen right behind him. Slowly but surely, all of the Company was coming into the room. Bryn came back with a clean rag and handed it to her. She was pretty sure he would have cleaned her face but knew better than to try. She wiped off and pinched the bridge of her nose to test it—definitely not broken.

“Sen, how far out from land are we?” Alchan asked as he approached the table. They all shifted and tried to make him a place to sit. Zayden ended up standing, scrambling to gather his cards, and moved away, Rainev taking his place to sit beside their commander. Luykas slid behind him and leaned against the wall. Kian stood far enough away to be separate but still came inside.

This wasn’t the first meeting, but hopefully, it was the last. Once a week, they sat down to talk about their plans. A lot of information was unavailable for much of the trip, but hopefully, Leshaun had something good for them today.

“We’ll make land in the night,” Sen answered.

“Leshaun, have you gotten word from your spies in the city?” Alchan turned his attention to the old male. There was one good thing about these meetings—Mave didn’t have to do much. She was a sword, not a strategist. All she craved was to be pointed in the direction of her enemy and told to kill them.

“Just this morning. They beat us to Ellantia by only a day if we’re going to dock tonight. We stayed on their heels the entire trip, which means the females shouldn’t be out of the city before we arrive. There are processing and sales that will need to happen, so that gives us time.”

“They’ll be given to a noble for…training,” Bryn reminded them. “Any slave caught after the War is ‘trained’ by nobles with a strong presence in the merchant world. They’re worth more when they’re already broken. Not many want to buy an Andinna with too much fight in them.”

Mave growled, low and deep. She wasn’t the only one. Kian, Nevyn, Mat, and Luykas couldn’t resist giving voice to their anger.

“It works in our favor,” Alchan said, giving all of them a pointed look. “It means they won’t be rushed out of the city. No noble is going to want to pass up the chance to break the Empress’ new slaves. He’ll fight to keep them. Leshaun, have you heard from anyone about which noble received them?”

“Yes…” The old male gestured to Mat. “Can I have the seat?” Her male jumped up and stepped back, letting his uncle sit down. Leshaun pulled out his peculiar book and dropped it on the table. “They say it’s Lord Junius.”

There was another collective growl through the room, though Mave didn’t join this one. She didn’t recognize the name. She leaned back, waiting for anyone to elaborate.

“That means we’ll be dealing with the sea cliff cells,” Luykas said pointedly to his brother. “That won’t be easy.”

“No, it won’t be, but we’ll make do. I think the real problem lies with the location of his estate. He’s right in the city with a mansion built at the top of a cliff. The best ways in are from the sea, which will be heavily guarded, or going around and getting through the city somehow, which is impossible with this many Andinna.”

“And we’ll need every one of them if he’s guarded Shadra’s new slaves, an honor he won’t take lightly.” Luykas and Alchan only had eyes for each other now. “She’ll have sent word for them to up security as well. She must already know about Blackstone. There’s no way she doesn’t.”

“Hmm. So coming in by sea is the best option, but—”

“They have the warships protecting the harbor,” Leshaun cut in and said quickly. “We’ll need a way through them.”

“Your spies tell you that?” Alchan frowned, but not to anyone in particular. Mave watched him carefully, just wanting to hear her orders, just wanting to know the plan. She just needed a target. “Never mind that. I figured they would keep guards on the water as well. Sen, I had you keep everything on the ship. Did you find any Elvasi gear?”

“I did. Resisted letting the boys break it down for the scrap fabric. You think that will work? All my boys are human.”

“So are most of the Empire’s sailors and foot soldiers. We’re still using their colors on the open water.”

“They will know we stole a ship in Blackstone,” Luykas pointed out.

“In the middle of the night, they won’t be able to see and count the ships. They’ll see a normal ship, just floating on the water with a regular crew of men in their colors…I hope.” Alchan shrugged. “You have a better idea?”

“No. The best thing we could do is let Rainev set fire to everything as we make our way in, but that would give Lord Junius reason to kill the Andinna he has in captivity. There’s a reason we’ve never been able to do a hit on him. He lives in a damn fortress and practically runs Ellantia.”

Mave sighed and looked at Matesh. He shrugged in response. Bryn rested a hand on her shoulder and squeezed, causing her to look up and give him a small smile.

“We’ve bored them,” Luykas muttered. She looked back to the brothers, who were now staring at her. “Do you have an idea?” He crossed his arms, waiting for her to say anything.

“No, I’m just waiting for you to point me in a direction and tell me who to kill.”

“A real fucking warrior,” Alchan said in an almost accusatory way. “Kill something, ask questions later. I bet you wouldn’t even ask Shadra anything before you cut her head off.”

“Shadra doesn’t deserve the breath it takes for me to ask questions,” she snapped, betraying the rage boiling in her blood. Luykas straightened up a bit, his eyes going a touch wide. She met his gaze behind his brother before returning her focus to Alchan.

“No, but the Andinna you could save by taking the time to ask them, do,” he retorted.

“Point taken,” she growled. “But tell me, would you single out anyone else in the Company for getting bored because you two are plotting, and the rest of us have to sit here?”

“No, but no one else in the Company is a dominant female or the child of two military geniuses.” Alchan shrugged. “You rank higher than them.” They held the stare down for a long time. His point was he expected her to be better than the rest of them. She didn’t ask for it, but it was his expectation.

“Get back on topic,” Leshaun demanded. “There’s no reason to derail this entire meeting for you two to get into a pissing contest.”

Alchan’s eyes never left hers as he started talking.

“We go in through the sea. Sen, have your sailors change into whatever you can find. It’ll be dark, so if some don’t completely match, they should at least be similar to best hide them. I’m going to split our attack force into several groups. Mave, you’ll be leading the main assault alongside Luykas. I point, you kill? There you go. You’ll be assaulting a seaside fortress while defending a group breaking into the cells to get our females out. Leshaun, you’ll stay on the ship with the crew. Rainev, stay with them as well. If we need covering fire, I’ll call you in, but I want you to have access to the open air.”

“Yes, sir.”

Mave caught the way Rain looked at Alchan as he said it. There was something reverent in her little brother’s deep blue eyes.

“Are we going to kill Junius?” Brynec asked before Alchan could continue.

“No. We have enough to worry about right now to go after big game. Our females are our only objective. Though, if you see him, you can kill him.”

“Of course.” Bryn sounded pleased with that decision.

“Sen.” Alchan looked to the captain, worry coming over his face. “If things get bad, I want you to get however many of us on board as you can, then leave. Don’t worry about getting all of us.”

“Alchan…” Mave heard the displeasure in his voice. The captain didn’t like that at all. Mave was inclined to agree with him.

“I’m serious. The plan is the assaulting force holds a line to help our escapees get to the ship, so the females will be getting back first. If anything happens, you take them out of here. The rest of us can survive in the Empire. That doesn’t worry us. We can always run north into the Dragon Spine.”

“How close is it?” she asked quickly. The Dragon Spine was the natural barrier between Anden and the Empire. Most of the War had been fought there. Elliar was on the opposite end of the Empire.

How close am I to home?

“Only a week on foot. Ellantia was once the port city the Empire used to do most of its trading with Anden and Zira. We had a city a week north of the Dragon Spine as well, so no one had to go through the mountains.”

“So, there’s our escape plan if anything goes wrong. Run north and don’t stop. Perfect. We’re all going to die,” Luykas snorted. “Any other troubles we want to add to this suicide mission?”

“It’s not a suicide mission, it’s a military assault with what is currently the Andinna army.” Alchan stood up slowly, glaring at his brother. “What’s bothering you? I know it’s not the mission.”

“I’ll talk to you about it later,” Luykas answered quickly. He glanced at her, shaking his head. “For once, it’s not you.”

“Good to know.” She tilted her head to the side, confused by that statement, but Alchan seemed to understand, chuckling at his brother.

“I need Leshaun, Nevyn, and Sen to stay, but the rest of you are dismissed. We don’t have maps to go over. We’re flying blind. I’ll pass on any information as Leshaun and I get it.” Alchan waved them all away. Mave took that chance to step back outside, glad to see one of the sailors was teaching the males. They had been kept busy, at least.

She didn’t stop to train them, walking through them to get to the bow of the ship. She didn’t hesitate, stepping up onto the rail, opening her wings to catch the wind and lift her up. It was a small cheat Bryn taught her on the trip. There was no reason to take off when the wind caused by the ship could take an Andinna up without the need to burn energy.

“Going for a fly?” Kian called out. “Really?”

She pulled her wings in and dropped onto the deck, landing on her feet. She hadn’t been too high.

“Stretching my wings. What do you need, Kian?”

“Just wanted to check on you.”

“Liar. You wanted to give me a hard time for considering a fly while Senri is being held captive.” She crossed her arms, leaning on the rail of the ship. She didn’t need him to confirm or deny it. It was written all over his face. “I liked you better a few months ago, Kian.”

“And now?” he asked rudely, stepping up to lean on the rail as well. Her back was to the ocean, but he opted to stare out.

“I think you’re blaming all the wrong people,” she told him. “I’m pretty fucking sure Senri will tell you the same thing.”

“I told Alchan I didn’t blame anyone specifically. I blame all of this. All of this pisses me off. The fact that…” He growled. “It hurt to lose our child in the War, Mave. She stopped being a soldier after that. She promised to protect people, and my gallivanting around got her taken.” He groaned. “She’ll hate me after this.”

“Will she?” Mave frowned at the concept. Senri never seemed like that type of person. “She made a decision to defend her village, something she had promised to do. She got captured in the process—”

“We’re the reason the village got attacked,” he snapped. “There’s no denying that.”

“And we’re going to get them back,” she growled in response.

“Are you sure?”

“I’ve never been more positive about anything in my life. I’ll die before I let them keep her.”

“Me too.” He sighed, leaning over further, his head dropping. “When our son died, I blamed myself.”

She opened her mouth, trying to find something to say to that, but nothing came to mind.

“It took decades for me to get over it. He joined up to follow in my footsteps. Senri was always a great warrior but a protector at heart. He inherited my adventurous spirit and wanted to climb the ranks to join me with Nevyn and Varon. I’m certain he had a not-so-innocent crush on Kelsiana and idolized her. But he died, and it was because he jumped into a war to follow in my footsteps.”

“He made that decision,” she whispered. “I…have no place saying anything about your son, but that’s one thing I see clearly. He made that decision.”

“Yeah…Senri said the same thing. Her heart was broken, but it was always a risk. So, first I lost the only child my family has ever been blessed with, then I lose my wife. Willem and Gentrin say I’m overthinking it, that we’re going to save her and go home, but I know. I know what I’ve done to our family.”

“No,” she growled softly. “Not what you did. What Shadra did.”

“You have a very focused blame on her, don’t you?” Kian chuckled dryly. “Well, it makes sense, if I consider it—”

“She had my mother murdered, kidnapped me, tricked my father, and killed him too. Let’s not forget how she did all of that to win a war she started that got your son killed in battle. She orchestrated the assassination of most of the royal family. Yeah, I have a very focused blame. There’s no reason to blame others for merely reacting to the shit they’ve been put through. This is all her. It’s always been her.”

“And this? Not the Company’s fault but hers?”

“Hers.” To Mave, it wasn’t a question. It also wasn’t the first time she had tried to tell Kian this. He was good at blaming himself, and she could relate to that. Secretly, she did blame herself, but it only made her fight harder and remember Shadra was always going to be a problem until the bitch was dead.

“I wish I had your clarity,” he mumbled, rubbing his face.

“It’s not clarity. It’s anger.” Her throat grew tight. “Or maybe my clarity is from my rage.” It took effort, but she continued to battle the rage she felt that night and every night after. She wouldn’t release it again until she was there on the Empire’s soil and her blade could meet Elvasi flesh. It was a promise she made to herself, remembering how she felt awful for hurting Luykas while enraged.

“You can’t lie very well,” he murmured, shaking his head. “You hold blame against yourself.”

“Yes and no. I know she had a small group of Elvasi looking for me that night. I know what Alchan told us, about how the mission they ran which freed me made her look weak, and she needed a power play. You heard all of that too. I know, in some way, it’s my fault, but…” She huffed air out, watching the dark blue waves roll. “I shouldn’t have been in those pits. She put me there. She put so many there when we should all be living in a gorgeous mountain. So yes, I do carry some blame, but I’m angry with her that I have to, that I feel this way because it’s her fault. Understand?”

There was nothing Mave wouldn’t do to stop Shadra from making her feel that sharp guilt.

“I do,” he said softly. “Thank you for talking to me.”

“I’ll do anything to get her back,” Mave whispered. “Anything.”

“Me too.” He reached out, took her hand, and squeezed. “She really adores you. She loves watching you spread your wings, learning to fly. If we had a daughter, I think she would want someone like you.” He ruffled her hair after that, walking away.

His words bounced around in her head. She looked up to Kian and Senri and their family. Her heart ached. She never had parents, but she could look back and see how they would do parental things for her. She was more than old enough to be considered an adult, but Senri had taught her to play music, like mothers taught daughters as they grew up. They both watched her, along with so many others, as she learned to fly.

Her heart ached.

Shadra took away so much.

And the rage boiled in her blood.

28

Rainev

When the meeting broke up, Rain naturally followed Alchan out of the room. He was used to it now. After four months of being Alchan’s nemari, he was comfortable with the life of handling small tasks for his commander. He organized papers, grabbed books when Alchan needed to read something, for some reason. Most of the time, the grumpy king didn’t explain what he was doing, but there were times he stopped to give Rain a lesson. Once, he asked Alchan why he never drew his sword and fought with Mave in Blackstone. His answer had been enlightening.

“As much as I dislike it as a warrior, sometimes, a ruler has to show their power through his people. Who follows me is more important than what I can do alone. So, I used her. She’s strong, capable, and downright bloodthirsty right now. Why wouldn’t I show off the skilled warrior the Empire made for me? I have a fearsome warrior who listens to me. That says something about me, don’t you think?”

So, as they walked down the ship’s dark hall, he wondered what he was in for before the attack on Ellantia. He wondered what insightful things the bedru was holding in. Every time he thought he figured Alchan out, the king threw him for a loop. He was protective, but secretly. He’d ordered Mave to deal with the males as a last resort, right before their mission. He hadn’t wanted them mixing with her before that and was always grateful when he spoke about how they left each other alone. He was watchful of Kian, angry at him too. He didn’t want Kian to leave the Company but accepted it was a possibility, and there was nothing he could do about it. He accepted the fault of why as well.

He carried a lot of blame on himself.

And he was so angry. He was always a grouch, but Rain saw fire in him when Alchan started talking about the attack they were planning. He saw the way their king threw something, and it shattered against the wall, the only outlet he had for his anger.

They reached Alchan’s room, and Rain stepped to his door across the hall, waiting for instruction. If Alchan didn’t need him, he would go to his own room.

“Come on. You’re about to sit in on a very important conversation,” Alchan said, gesturing him to follow. Rain didn’t say anything, but he took a quick glance down the hall they came from and saw Luykas on his way. He ducked his head to get under Alchan’s arm.

“Does he have to be here for this?” Luykas asked as he entered.

“He’s my nemari. I’m supposed to be training him, and he’s supposed to be privy to all my secrets. By extension, he’s going to be privy to yours since I keep them for you.” Alchan’s tone didn’t leave much room for argument.

Rain found a corner and leaned into it, able to watch both of them. They were huge. They weren’t Matesh huge, but they were male Andinna, edging into the tall end for their people. They filled up the room, opposites and at the same time, twins. Rain had always found their looks fascinating, even as a child. Part of that, though, was that he liked knowing another mutt as he grew up, and that meant as a child, he was fascinated by Luykas, then Alchan by extension.

“What’s wrong?” The king didn’t waste time. Rain didn’t want to be in the room anymore.

“I’m itchy,” Luykas answered softly.

Whatever answer that meant, it made Alchan growl. Shivers ran down Rain’s spine, and goosebumps rose all over him. It was a terrifying sound—a feral growl he had never heard from him before.

“Has anything happened yet?” the king demanded.

“No, but it will eventually. The itch gets worse as we draw closer to the Empire. The moment my feet touch the soil, I know it’ll come quickly.”

“What are you going to do about it?”

“I think I’m going to see what happens,” Luykas sighed. “Which means I need to deal with the uncomfortable feeling until it’s finished. There’s no danger for me or anyone here, but it’s…” Luykas slid a glance at Rain.

“I understand. Well, for once, it isn’t Mave.” Alchan fell back onto his bed frame. He slept on the floor like most Andinna on the ship, but the bed frames were still good as seats and desks. “Today was concerning with her.”

“You noticed?” Luykas snorted. “I wasn’t going to say anything, but you were pretty good at looking like you weren’t paying attention.”

“Fuck you. She nearly killed Nevyn of all people. Of course, I fucking saw it. Now we just need to decide if she’s stable enough—”

“She’s not crazy,” Rain cut in. Both of them slowly turned their heads to stare at him. Rain wanted to find a dark space and disappear. Not because either of them would hurt him, but he just wasn’t dominant enough for the weight of their stares. He wasn’t weak, but he knew his place. Even turning into a wyvern didn’t make him more dominant than either of them.

“Are you going to continue?” Alchan asked patiently, crossing his arms and kicking up a leg to listen. “Do you think she’s stable?”

“She is,” he answered, looking between them, making sure he didn’t meet either of them for eye contact longer than a few seconds. It wasn’t something he had to put too much thought into. He naturally didn’t want to meet their eyes. “She’s been through a lot…”

“Let’s just not kick her in the face,” Luykas offered. “She’s still fresh out of slavery, Alchan. This is the first real incident we’ve had with any of the trauma she went through while in Shadra’s grasp. That’s a good track record.”

“I agree, but I want you keeping a close eye on her emotional state, Luykas. We can’t have her slipping and killing one of ours. Maybe six months ago, I wouldn’t have minded if she gutted one of those immature, spoiled males, but now, I need all of them.”

“I’ve been keeping an eye on her. It’s all I do.” Luykas sighed, looking at Rain again. This time, Alchan didn’t let whatever was unsaid to remain that way.

“He wants to fuck her, get her out of his system, and move on from whatever he’s feeling,” Alchan explained. “I think.” He considered his brother for a moment, who slowly turned pink. “Or maybe he genuinely has feelings for her. Either way, that’s why most of my brother’s problems come from Mave.”

“Ah…I’m not getting involved with that.” Rain felt the need to say it, and he meant it. He wasn’t going to get in the middle of whatever Mave and Luykas were. The Company noticed. There was no way not to. They all saw how the bonded pair sparred against the lovers. They all saw the jokes they had started to tell each other. There was a friendship there, one that made Mat and Bryn watch carefully. It made Rain watch carefully as her adopted little brother, a title he still held dear.

I might watch carefully, but I’m not getting in the middle of it. There’s nothing in this world that will make me get in the middle of that.

“Thank you.” Luykas hit his brother on the leg, knocking it down. “So, there you have it. She’ll be fine. I’ll watch, Rain will watch her. Her males will probably keep a close eye on her now. We both know no one will be kicking her in the face again, though I think only Nevyn could get her in the position to do it. Are we done? Anything you want to go over for tonight?”

“Get some rest,” Alchan ordered, not visibly perturbed by his brother. “Rainev, stay for a bit. I might need you.”

Luykas gave Rain a sympathetic look before walking out. Alchan shifted and grabbed a book, beginning to read. Rain found a way to lean comfortably against the wall and waited. Eventually, Alchan would ask him for something, and he would have to go get it. Or answer a random question. Or just give Alchan someone to ramble his thoughts and ideas to, who didn’t talk back. That was the king’s most interesting quirk. He talked to himself and pretended he was talking to Rain. He voiced his thoughts as they came to him when no one was around.

That wasn’t what happened today, though. Alchan flipped through the pages, suddenly seeming annoyed. It didn’t last long before the male closed and dropped the book beside him.

“You understand why I want you to remain on the ship without me, right?”

“Yes, sir. I’m okay with my assignment. If you need the wyvern, I’ll be ready.”

“I don’t want to need it,” the king admitted. “If there was a way for me to put you in the assault and feel comfortable about it, I would. You deserve that. You deserve to be a warrior in your own capacity and not for a magic trick you inherited from your mother’s people.”

“Being a wyvern is my own capacity. It’s what I am—Andinna, a clan member who can shift into a beast. Both of those things are true. And my mother’s people fight in animal form as well as their human forms. I can too.” He shrugged. He would love to pick up a blade and fight more. It was what drove him to ask for training from Alchan, but he would also do whatever was necessary to win, to succeed not just for himself but for Alchan, Luykas, and the others.

“It also makes you a target,” Alchan reminded him. “Luykas and Zayden weren’t wrong about that when they first brought it to my attention. I agree with them, to a point. The Elvasi developed ways of taking wyverns out of the skies a long time ago. The only safe refuge for them was in Anden, where we only hunted them if there was no other option.”

“Do you think they’ll be able to take me out of the sky?” Rain frowned. “I’m not a beast, either. I’m still intelligent and can plan for those threats. You’re talking about their ballista, right? The big…crossbow thing.”

“Yes, and it doesn’t matter if they can hit you, it matters that they will probably try. Rainev, think about what you’ve done to them in wyvern form. You destroyed a considerable portion of their fleet while we were escaping Myrsten. You know, the mission to rescue you. Then you took a few of them on and saved the Company again on the road from Namur to home. Even if they haven’t by chance heard about Blackstone, and they have, they will have already prepared for you. They know I won’t be able to leave you behind or lose the chance to use you. You even the odds, even tip them in our balance.” He seemed worried. “So, I want you to swear something to me. You will not change into a wyvern unless your life or the lives of others truly depends on it, and preferably only under my orders.”

“I swear it,” Rain agreed immediately. “But I don’t think they’ll hit me.”

“I don’t think so, either. We’re attacking in the middle of the night. You’ll be a big but hard to see, very fast target if it happens, but I’m trying my best to be careful. I knew in Blackstone you wouldn’t be at risk, but I can’t guarantee that here.”

“We’re all at risk,” Rain reminded him, shaking his head in disbelief. “I don’t care about my safety. I chose to be a warrior. I chose to be in the Company, and when you offered me this role, I chose it as well.”

“Yes, but none of the others are seen as something that could win the coming war,” Alchan retorted. “You could. You could fly over their armies and burn them alive. We’re seen as capable warriors, you’re seen as a monster, a real threat. They will target you in a way they don’t target anyone else.”

“Do you have any faith in me?” Rain couldn’t believe Alchan was really trying to tell him he needed to be protected. “I thought—”

“Don’t put words in my mouth,” Alchan snarled. “What I won’t have is my best asset in this fight getting himself killed when he’s not needed. It’s not about faith. It’s about what’s best for the whole. You could save fifty Andinna tonight or five hundred in a year. Which do you choose?” Alchan didn’t move, but the subtle changes in his posture told Rain all he needed to know. He’d stupidly poked at the king too hard, questioned him too much. The male before him was willing to exert his will and fight to be the one who was right.

And he was right. Alchan had once said Rain didn’t understand what it meant to look after the whole or something like that. It had been a strange conversation, one that threw Rain for all sorts of loops, but now, it crept into the back of his mind.

“Five hundred,” he answered. He wanted to say he was truthful, but if he had been honest, his answer would have been all of them. Fifty tonight and five hundred tomorrow—even if he died trying.

Damn sure can’t tell Alchan that. He would tie me to a post and leave me there, completely out of the fight unless I wanted to destroy the ship and…

Alchan had him backed into a metaphorical corner with an argument he couldn’t win.

“Sorry, sir.” Rain looked down respectfully, unable to bear the power behind the bedru’s eyes.

The king sighed heavily. “Go get something to eat. Rest up. We’re in for a long night.”

“Sir?” He couldn’t stop himself from looking back up. He was being dismissed already?

“Get something to eat, talk to your father, rest. I’m giving you a break.”

“Um.” He took a tentative step to the door. For months, he was there until Alchan called it quits and went to sleep. He woke up when his king did. Now, he was being told to get some rest? Now?

“You need to be fresh tonight. So do I. I won’t be up much longer. I’m going to try to get some sleep before nightfall.”

That made Rain relax. That meant this was a normal dismissal and not because he had questioned Alchan. Rain knew his place was tentative at all times. What was given to him—his new position, the respect that came from it, and the respect he would one day earn—could all be taken away. He wanted to work hard. He liked working hard, and it kept him away from the males he didn’t fit in with anymore, who had to leave him be because he was always with Alchan.

Rain had gotten a shield and didn’t want to give it up, even if Alchan didn’t understand that. And once his training was done, and he was titled, considered a fully trained warrior and everything that came with it, he would be strong enough, in every way, to protect himself.

He offered Alchan a small bow before leaving and found his way back to the kitchens. He was relieved to see his father was there, playing cards with Bryn again.

“There’s my boy.” His father’s expression lit up. “Want to help me beat this motherfucker?”

“No one beats Bryn at cards. You should stop trying, bodra.” Rain smiled and slid onto the stool next to Zayden. “Alchan is about to sleep, so I am too. Is there anything to eat?”

“Yeah.” Bryn grabbed a bag and slid it across the table.

Rain caught it before it went off the edge and opened it to find nuts, something easy to munch on. It would put something in his stomach, at least. Shoving a handful into his mouth, he leaned over to look at his father’s cards.

“This one,” he said, pointing to a wyvern.

“You always say that one,” his father muttered, shaking his head.

“Yeah, it’s the best card.”

“If he puts down a wyvern right now, I’ll win,” Bryn said casually, smirking over his cards. “Don’t give him bad advice.”

Rain chuckled. “Who would you put down?”

“A warrior, a female one.”

“I bet.” Zayden put his hand down. “I’m not going to win, am I?”

“No, but then, ya never do.” Bryn showed him what he had, and his father started cursing. Bryn never cheated, but he was lucky, and he was smart. He knew how to play and steal money from any unsuspecting fool willing to try him. Within the Company, only Zayden continued to play him—his father liked to play and didn’t care about winning, even if he never acted that way.

“That’s mean, Bryn.” Rain took all the cards from them, his fingers grazing lightly over the well done, delicate art painted and preserved on them. Luykas made them. He didn’t do artwork often, but he was very good at it. Rain figured the cards were the last thing he ever did and showed anyone.

“Give those back,” his father ordered.

“No. If Alchan is getting sleep, I’m pretty sure we all should.”

“He’s getting uppity,” Zayden muttered to the rogue, who only laughed.

“He is. Let him exercise some of the power he’s been given. Listen to yer boy and go sleep.”

“And you?” His father was glaring now.

“I don’t sleep well on ships. I’ll have to go get Mave. She won’t want to lie down, and sleep won’t be had anyway.” Bryn smirked, showing off a canine. “Ya know how these things go.”

“Yeah, like the entire ship does at this point,” Rain mumbled, smiling to himself. The only sex life anyone had was listening to Mave’s. They weren’t too loud most nights, but sometimes, they got rowdy. He knew she had thrown at least one of them out at some point on the trip, but the reasons were unknown, and none of them would talk about it.

It added a brightness to the journey they sorely needed. Between hard days training, staying sharp while on the ship and the long nights hoping Leshaun received word that would help them, they needed at least one happy thing. Not even Nevyn and Varon were their usual selves, having lost the closeness of their oldest friend.

“Don’t start,” Bryn said, reaching out to thump him on the shoulder. “She’s yer big sister.”

“No,” Zayden groaned, dragging it out like a youngling complaining. Rain snorted as exhaustion passed over his father’s face. “Stop. I am so tired of hearing about this. Can’t wait to be off this damn boat, even if it means I might die.”

“Okay, I’m going.” Rain pocketed the cards and started walking away. He stopped, reaching to grab the bag of nuts. “I’ll take these, thanks.”

“Hey!” His father started to stand up, and Rain practically ran from the room. Making his way back to his cabin, he stepped into the dark, windowless space, sighing happily. It was cooler than above deck and didn’t have a dominant male in it. It was his space, one he no longer had to share with anyone, not even his father.

When we get back to the village, I won’t be living with him anymore.

Something about that seemed amazing, but it also hit him with a pang of sadness. He was going to move in with Alchan and continue his duties as the king’s nemari. That was the scary part—he was going to live with Alchan.

“Thoughts for another time,” he decided, talking to himself. He fell onto his mattress on the floor and ate nearly half the bag before closing his eyes.

He couldn’t sleep. He wasn’t tired, his mind racing with ideas about the night ahead, wanting to be in the action and trying to find a way to get there. He didn’t question his orders, but he wanted to. He loved what he’d done at Blackstone. He’d loved every moment of watching their enemies run screaming.

He wanted it again.

That was all he could think about as he tried to sleep. How good it had felt and how much he craved more of it. Not even being Alchan’s most trusted warrior made him feel as good as being in his wyvern form. When his previous friends and peers had seen what he did in Blackstone, they finally showed him respect. It was never a secret he could shift, but they had never seen what he could really do.

Now, they looked at him with some fear, and he liked that too.

When people feared him, they didn’t try to hurt him.

29

Mave

Night fell, and Mave was told to go below, but she couldn’t do it. There were no ships on the horizon yet, and no one had spotted land, but she knew just out of sight, the Empire waited—Ellantia and its ships, lords, and merchants—another port city. This would be her fourth in less than a year. Or maybe it was a year now since she left the Empire through Myrsten and went to Namur. She didn’t recall, having never paid attention to a calendar. The Empire made one, but the Andinna certainly didn’t follow it—at least she didn’t. Time passed, and she tracked those days but not with much accuracy. It was how she always forgot her birthday until the Empress decided to celebrate the defeat of her people. That always reminded her another year passed.

Either way, she felt like she was returning home in an awful way that made her stomach roll—the Empire, the place where she spent most of her life. It was full of people she knew well, for all the dark things they tried to hide from the light of day.

At least it’s not Elliar. That helps.

“Mave, come inside now,” Alchan growled behind her. “We need to be below deck.”

“I’m coming.” The first step was harder than she expected. She wanted to be on the deck. She wanted to see. Soon, she would be shedding blood on that soil as she once did on the sands.

The Empire felt like a home she didn’t want to return to, but she would because they destroyed her new home, her perfect home. A home she never thought she deserved. A home she knew for how beautiful it was, and how the small but strong community persevered. A home she knew for all the light it had.

They took it away from her.

So, she was going home to the Empire and was going to kill them for it.

The second step was easier. She couldn’t ruin their plans by staying up for her own personal need. The third step was confident, and she fell into step with Alchan, heading for the door. She opened it, sliding in first and letting him follow.

Once below, she saw the Company waiting. The rest of the males waited below, supposedly to follow their lead. They couldn’t all fit right at the door, so many of them were staying in their rooms with their doors open, ready to move when it was time.

“We’re going to pull as close as we can to Lord Junius’ seaside fortress,” Alchan started. “From there, we fly. Get into windows, doors, and courtyards. Anywhere you can find to infiltrate, take it. You each have males assigned to you who will follow your lead. Mave, you’re going to be with Luykas. Between you, you’ll have half of our forces with you, and I want you to land in the middle of the courtyard. One of our spies says he ‘trains’ Andinna there, so it’s a good place to stir up trouble. I’m taking Kian, Nevyn, Varon, and Brynec down into the dungeon with me. We’ll see the females as we fly in, but there’s nothing we can do for them from the outside. That’s the problem with this place. He bars up the outside, so breaking in from the outside would be slow and dangerous.”

“Fuckin’ bastard,” Bryn muttered. A round of agreeing noises came from the room. Mave reached out and ran a hand through his hair. He hated the ocean. The idea of prison cells completely exposed to the elements would seem like torture to him even more than to the rest of them. Then again, in Myrsten, they were known to nearly drown Andinna as punishment.

“How does everyone feel?” Alchan asked loudly after waiting for everyone to calm down. “I ask because last year we infiltrated the Empire and took three slaves out from under their noses. It was impressive, certainly. It was foolhardy, and most would have told us it was a suicide mission. Thanks to it, we brought home Matesh, Rainev, and Mave. Tonight, I’m asking you to do something much bigger.”

“We’re here, aren’t we?” Nevyn piped up, grinning in a display of teeth and canines that was anything but friendly. “You’ll have us until we’re dead for whatever you need us to do.” Varon lifted his drink, echoing his lover with the display.

“What he said,” Zayden agreed.

They all sounded off like proper warriors. Alchan turned and looked at her last. She didn’t want to speak up like the rest of them. She just wanted to get started.

“Never again,” she told him. “She doesn’t get to do this to us ever again.”

He nodded slowly.

For some reason, there felt like there was an understanding between them the rest of the room didn’t share.

“Everyone, go talk quietly to the males assigned to you,” he ordered.

“I’ve got ours,” Luykas said to her before disappearing deeper into the ship. She watched as Zayden left as well, then Kian. Matesh walked up to her, wrapping an arm around her waist.

“I’m staying with you tonight,” he promised. “No more of this fighting without me stuff. Please.”

“I’m okay with that.” She ran a hand over his jaw, feeling the roughness of facial hair. The males all shaved regularly, but traveling was taking tolls on them. “Alchan?”

“That’s fine. Three assault groups are more than enough, and Zayden can lead his without anyone’s help. They like him, for some unknown reason.” Their commander found a seat, watching her and Matesh. “Is your family thinking about children?”

“What?” She couldn’t have been more shocked by a question. “Um. No. Why—”

“That seems rude to ask,” Bryn called out from his spot. “Not yer business, Alchan.”

“It is. It would take Mave off the battlefield for two years. I’m honestly just curious, though. Spring came and went, but I never heard any mention of it from any of you. Kian normally talks a lot about how he wants or needs time off to visit Senri during the Spring, just in case.”

Mave studied him, frowning. Was he trying to get to know them better? She wasn’t sure, but he was looking for information, and in the end, that information was fairly innocent.

“No,” she finally answered with much more conviction. “Not for a long time. Maybe ever.”

He nodded slowly, his gaze turning distant. “That’s good to know. Thank you.”

“Okay…” Matesh looked down at her in confusion. She could only give him a small shrug. She had no idea where that had come from.

“Do you know if any of the other females were thinking of trying for children?” the king spoke up again.

“No—”

“Senri always wants to try for a child,” Nevyn cut in before she could finish.

“Senri, I know about,” Alchan replied, leaning over and covering his face.

“Why are you asking?” Nevyn didn’t drop it the way she wanted. Talking about children on the night they were having? It seemed foreboding.

“Thinking about the future. I’ve got a lot on my mind. We’ll talk about it after tonight.” Effectively shutting down the conversation, Alchan leaned back and closed his eyes. “Now, we wait.”

Now we wait, indeed. Mave and Matesh found seats near Bryn. Every moment, their ship grew closer to the Empire. Every moment, she grew closer to a world she had wanted to leave behind.

Every moment, she grew closer to Elvasi—who were going to die for what they did to her family, her friends, and her village.

Kian, Zayden, and Luykas made their way back into the dining area, finding places to wait quietly.

None of them had anything more to say. Mave focused on her goals for the evening. Attacking a sea fortress was a big event, and she couldn’t do it all. Her job was to attack the courtyard and draw most of the attention of any soldiers on the premises. She could do that. If any Andinna who weren’t in their force came through, she had to protect them and get them moving out of the fortress and to the ship.

She rubbed her hands together, looking down at them. Already she could see red. Already she could feel the sticky warmth of spilled blood.

A shifting of footsteps above made them all look up. The door to the deck opened, and a sailor jogged down.

“We can see the enemy ships. Most aren’t lit. Only a few are on lookout, but none of them are ready for a fight.”

“Land?” Alchan asked immediately. “Do we have sight of Ellantia?”

“Yes, sir. Sen is about to call for us to drop the sails and go full speed. We’re going to go in fast. You’ll need to be ready.”

“Thank you,” Alchan whispered. The sailor nodded and ran back above. Mave caught a guilty look pass over Alchan’s face. “Rain…protect the ship while we’re gone. Brynec, tell the first male down below and have him pass the word along. Swords out and ready. Once off the ship, find the Company male they have to report to.”

“Yes, sir.” The two smaller males answered. Bryn left her, running out of the room.

They could all hear the sails drop and snap in the wind and felt the ship rock hard as it started moving faster. It was time.

Alchan stood up first, Mave and Luykas following his lead before anyone else had the chance. They quickly made a line. Alchan led the charge, taking his place without complaint. She would have done it if she could, but it seemed important to let him be there. He was their leader, after all.

She was the sword. Her hands tightened on the hilts of her moroks. She left the Empire plain-faced, using Elvasi weapons—out of place, unable to speak the language of her birth, ignorant to the life she could have had if Shadra had never taken her.

She was returning a real Andinna warrior—given the black ritual tatua of their people, carrying traditional weapons. She wore real armor of their kind, light leather Mat and Bryn had strapped her into. She felt like she was one of them, one of any number of Andinna. She was a little odd, but she felt like she was in the right place, fighting at their sides, not against them.

One year had changed everything.

The ship kept speed for what felt like an eternity. Closer and closer, the idea of putting her feet on Empire soil was about to become a reality. She couldn’t wait. She was anxious with excitement but calm in appearance, keeping herself schooled and focused. The rage she held back for months now was beginning to fight to come to the surface again.

Soon. I’ll have them soon.

Then the ship began to slow, a splash was heard as the anchor was dropped, and the door burst open.

“We’re here!” a sailor called. She looked up to see him jump out of the way. Alchan stormed up the steps with Luykas on his heels and her right behind him. Mat was behind her, but after that, she didn’t know who was doing what. She ran down the deck and jumped, her eyes focused on the imposing sea cliff in front of her. In the dark night, under the red moon, she could barely make out any detail, unable to see any of the infamous cells she’d been told about. Luykas was right next to her as they caught the wind over the water and soared up. As they rose up, the sky flooded with wings, all catching the updraft against the cliff, letting it take them straight up.

She took only a second to hover, looking over the fortress they were about to assault. The rest of the city didn’t matter to her—all she had eyes for was the imposing castle.

It was impressive—a giant stone structure that looked like it could withstand the test of time for ages to come. It was the biggest thing in the city, which spread out to the south, around the small river delta the city had claimed as its harbor. She pushed forward over the building, looking down for the inner courtyard. It stood out, a large green area in the night, where chairs and tables were seated, along with a number of other devices, ones she knew well—stretchers, a whipping post, and more.

“Here!” she called out, starting her dive, pulling her wings as Brynec had taught her. Behind her, she knew the others followed. They raced toward the earth, faster than she had ever flown before. She barely caught the wind in time to land and picked the center of the courtyard. Luykas landed on her right side, and they hooked their tails immediately. Matesh dropped on her left, staying close, his face grave.

“Cover all entrances!” her partner ordered. “Kill on sight!”

She turned and looked around Matesh as a scuffle was already breaking out. A soldier had been unlucky enough to be patrolling the courtyard as they landed. He screamed as one of their young males slid his sword into him.

That was all it took for the castle to begin waking up. Alchan and his team, with Brynec in the lead, landed next and nodded at her and Luykas. They disappeared into the depths of the fortress just as guards began to yell, and a servant girl screamed as she walked out to the courtyard and saw the Andinna waiting. Mave didn’t go after her, none of them did. She would help bring the trouble to them.

“Are they going to hurry up?” she asked her commander. They were in combat, so he was in charge. That was fine with her at that moment, she just wanted to be a sword. Everything she had ever gone through amounted to being the sword of those who knew how to use her. She trusted Alchan and Luykas knew how.

“Give them a moment,” he replied, his voice taut. “They’ll come.”

She drew her swords, spinning them in her hands to warm up. It was summer now, but they were far enough north it wasn’t unbearably hot. Instead, there was a sea breeze that cooled the courtyard.

It took a couple of moments, but screams started coming from inside. Zayden and Kian’s teams must have found trouble already, and she was jealous. She needed to be in the action.

“Where are they?” she demanded, side-eyeing her partner.

“Calm. They’re mobilizing. If we go in, we’re trapped in halls and rooms too small for us. They’ll come.” He didn’t seem worried. “Zayden and Kian are supposed to bring their groups this way to draw attention. That’s why we sent them that way. Anything to keep Alchan and the others from being harassed or spotted during the assault.”

“He’s right, beloved. Give it a moment.” Mat ran a hand over her lower back.

She growled but waited. Footsteps, running closer, began to fill the night air. Zayden burst out of a door, his men behind him.

“We’ve got a group! More are probably coming!” He grinned wildly.

“Here as well!” Kian roared from across the courtyard.

Mave grinned as the Andinna flooded the courtyard, even continuing to block many of the hallways. The marching stomp of Elvasi was all that was left. Mave looked up, seeing soldiers run out into the courtyard’s second level, a catwalk that ran around the entire thing. Swords began to clash at the bottom doorways.

“Luykas,” she said, nodding up. The soldiers above looked calm, and she realized why as a second row with arrows came out. “Maybe we should take the party to them.”

“Ah. They’re trying to make this a kill box. Figured that would pull them out here.” He sounded amused. “Company! Second floor!” Luykas ordered, yelling it across the courtyard.

She stayed in contact with her fighting partner as they both jumped, completely in tune with each other. They landed on top of two soldiers who had foolishly pulled up their shields, giving them a place to put their feet. She drove a sword into the archer behind him before anyone had time to react. Beside her, Luykas cut into two soldiers trying to block the path to the archers.

They worked in tandem, spinning to take the soldiers off-guard. Mave drove her left sword into the neck of a soldier and her right into the gut on an archer while her partner gutted another Elvasi foot soldier. As they switched again, she caught a glimpse of Matesh, who was easily cutting a path through the smaller soldiers with Zayden at his back. Alone nearby, Kian was waging a personal war. She’d seen him fight but his easy-going nature, like Nevyn, made it easy to forget what kind of warrior he was and how long he’d been fighting.

It was fast, not a moment wasted as they dueled with the Elvasi flooding the courtyard and second-floor catwalk. Bells tolled somewhere in the city. Guards and soldiers screamed. Andinna roared. The world was filled with the symphony of warfare, and she loved it. It fueled her as the fight raged on around them. She felt the sentiment echoed back to her through the bond. She and Luykas were one in their emotions, even the rage they were taking out on the Elvasi for everything that had been taken from them.

She hacked and slashed, dancing with him in their practiced deadly pattern. She flipped her sword to stab a guard Luykas had sensed behind her. Without missing a moment, she flipped it back in the right direction and blocked two attacking guards, kicking one back as she slid the sword of the other away from them. Shoulder-checking him as she killed the one, she kicked, then cut him open as well.

All the while, she knew Luykas was in a fight against a well-trained Elvasi knight who had run at them. She turned, going under her partner’s arm and stabbed upwards, hitting the knight in the groin for a fatal blow and pulled back, going back to her own side of the fight. The amount of pride and respect that washed through the bond was unmistakable—Luykas had liked the move.

It made her crack a small smile as she cut her blades across the chest of the next faceless Elvasi soldier in front of her. Power rushed through her as Luykas made her stronger with the blood magic techniques she didn’t yet know.

Months of waiting for this—to come back to the Empire and open up the people who wanted to destroy everything.

She had never felt more at home.

30

Brynec

“Sounds like things are getting exciting up there!” Nevyn said as they crept down a dark hallway beneath the fortress.

Bryn nodded silently, holding up a hand for silence. They were supposed to be covert. The purpose of the assault was to distract from their real objective. If Nevyn started cracking jokes, the entire damn fortress would know they were there. Alchan had picked this group with care, but Nevyn could be too noisy for secretive missions. It was Bryn’s only problem with his friend.

Bryn was there for obvious reasons. He could pick locks, find the best paths through dark hallways, and knew how to do silent kills better than anyone in the Company. Nevyn and Varon were there to defend any of their rescued Andinna if things got too dangerous. Alchan was there because he had to be. He had to hide during the rescue in Elliar because they were in the heart of the Empire while Zayden, Luykas, and others went in. Here, however, Alchan wanted to see what had been done to his people and make sure they knew he was there for them.

It was one of only two reasons Bryn was okay with him making this team. He understood sometimes Alchan had to be a king first.

I don’t make the plans, just follow ‘em.

If he made the plans, he would have put Alchan in the assault in the courtyard, and things would look different—like killing Lord Junius. That motherfucker didn’t deserve to walk on the earth.

Alchan had different priorities—understandably different.

They had to keep making their way down, but it was a huge, expansive building, and they had no blueprints. They were flying blind, hoping they could get to the cells before the fighting spilled over, or their friends fighting got killed.

Bryn frowned as they found a downward staircase, waving the rest of the males to follow him. He crept down first, several steps ahead, silent as a mouse. The tight corridors were made by Elvasi and humans who never planned to have Andinna there, making the world seem too small. The merchant in Olost was better than this. He had wide halls, displaying wealth. His staircases weren’t pushed into corners, hidden from the eye. This was a dank, stone tunnel down into the depths.

He pulled out a dagger when he figured he was nearly at the bottom. He stopped as he heard footsteps. Behind him, his group understood and stopped as well, though they probably couldn’t hear what he did.

“I think I heard the bells tolling earlier, but down here, it’s like nothing else fucking exists. Can’t hear anything and half the time if you do, it’s not real. Can you go upstairs and see if anything is going on?”

“They would send a runner down here, wouldn’t they?”

“Just go check.”

Bryn grinned. The stone of the building was working in their favor, then. He hadn’t considered the possibility the soldiers down below in the dungeon wouldn’t be able to hear the noise far above their heads.

“Fine.”

The footsteps drew closer. Bryn stepped back just a little. If he let the guard come up high enough, the other one wouldn’t have any idea what was about to happen.

He waited as the soldier began climbing the staircase. He counted the steps—ten before he came into sight. Bryn moved first as the guard’s eyes went wide. His mouth opened and Bryn slammed a hand over it. With his dagger, he dragged a line over the soldier’s throat. Blood poured. Gurgling could be heard. He caught the soldier before he clattered to the floor and lowered him down gently—not that he had any respect for the fallen but because the armor falling would have ruined his secrecy.

He started walking without telling the other males to follow him. It wasn’t needed. They had done enough missions requiring silence; they knew how to look out for each other.

When he reached the bottom, he stopped, looking down both directions of the hall. The other guard was standing at the end, his back turned to the stairs. He seemed to be fiddling with a torch on the wall, but it was probably patrol boredom. Bryn knew how that was, but it was a fatal mistake. Patrols required constant vigilance—this one didn’t have that discipline.

He would die for it.

Bryn crept out into the hall and snuck up behind the soldier. He didn’t kill him immediately, wrapping an arm around the man’s neck and pulling him back. He used his other hand to cover his mouth to stop any screaming.

“Yer goin’ to tell me where the dungeons are from here. We’re close, aren’t we? Do you know where they keep the keys?”

The Elvasi tried to struggle, but Bryn waited it out. If he had tried this on another Andinna male, he would get thrown off by larger wings, but he had size on the Elvasi. The guard calmed down after a few moments, and Bryn relaxed slightly, hoping to give the guy a chance to answer him.

“The dungeon and the keys. Tell me now.” He didn’t have time for twenty questions. He just wanted the answer for those two.

Behind him, he heard footsteps approaching. Alchan walked around and looked the Elvasi soldier in the eye.

“Tell me, and I won’t make him torture you for it,” the king whispered softly. “I don’t personally like torture, but I’ll resort to it if I have to.”

The soldier pissed himself. Bryn growled in disgust, trying to make some distance. He took his hand off the guard’s mouth, hoping the sign of sheer terror meant they would get an answer.

“Dungeon is three flights down from there.” He tried to point to another hall. “Key is kept down there, hung on the wall.”

“Thank you.” Alchan nodded over the Elvasi. Bryn quickly grabbed a dagger and sliced open the soldier’s throat. He had no idea his death was even coming by his lack of struggle at the end. Bryn let him drop, unconcerned now.

Without a word, they started walking to the wooden door that held their next staircase. Bryn hadn’t paid attention to the hall they were in before, but now he did. Torture devices hung on the walls. Manacles too high for someone to properly stand if they were chained up. There was a table of devices waiting.

Training. This was where they ‘trained’ Andinna to be good slaves.

His stomach rolled. He’d been too young to get this sort of treatment, and the newfound slavery of the Andinna meant the Elvasi hadn’t yet developed any of these tactics. New slaves, though? They got this. They had to be broken in before they could be sold.

Disgustin’.

He led to the lower level of the dungeon. They stopped at the first door, and Bryn sighed. Nearly a dozen cells were down the dark hall. He could smell the sea and feel the breeze carry seawater into the room. He checked the wall by the door and found the keys as promised.

Alchan stepped around him, leaving him to follow. They stopped at the first cell, where Alchan went pale.

“This one first,” he ordered.

Bryn caught up to him, and his heart sank into his stomach as he saw the small children looking up with fearful eyes. Four younglings had been taken during the attack—they had found them.

“We’re goin’ to get you out,” Bryn promised. “But you have to be quiet, okay?”

“Thank you,” a little female squeaked. The rest were boys. They huddled around her, both protectively and looking for comfort—Andinna male instincts at their finest. They let her do the talking, but if anyone tried to go near her, he expected they all growled and got kicked around.

“Do you know who I am?” Alchan asked softly, kneeling down. Nevyn and Varon walked up behind them as Bryn fought with the door and wrenched it open.

“King Alchan,” the little girl answered. “Thank you, Sire.”

But they didn’t walk out. Bryn stepped back to let Nevyn and Varon in to try. He had to get to the next door, anyway. Sure enough, when the lovers got too close, the little males growled.

“Woah!” Nevyn chuckled. “I’m going to be much better at protecting her than you, right now. You can help, okay? Talk to me, young male.”

“Ours!” he snapped. The little female sighed, giving the adults a look of woe. It was far too mature for a little thing her age and it echoed adult Andinna females who were tired of the men around them. Bryn felt a race of goodwill run through him—some things never changed.

“Get to the next door,” Alchan ordered, standing up.

Bryn nodded and moved on, leaving the lovers to the children. They found three females standing in abject shock in the next cell. They must have heard what was going on but didn’t believe it. Bryn started working the key in the rusted lock.

“Go wake up everyone else,” Bryn whispered to his commander. “They should see you, and you can start telling them about the plans.”

Alchan didn’t seem to be listening, leaning close to the cage and extending a hand between the bars. One female reached out and took his hand.

“We’re taking you home,” he promised. “But you might need to fight.”

“I’ll gut anyone who tries to keep me in this cursed place,” the female snarled.

“Good.” He released her, walking to the next cell.

Bryn cursed as he fought with the lock. Another of the females walked up and pointed.

“They turn it like so.” She reached out of the bars and took the key. “You’ll need to figure it out from there.”

He twisted the key harder, finally getting the release mechanism to work. He yanked the cage open and left them there. “Help with the younglings, please.”

He was now one cell behind Alchan. He unlocked every door as Alchan talked to the next group, telling them they would need to fight, to pick whatever sword they could find when they made it up above and help, or none of them would make it.

Bryn had known there was something desperate about the mission, but he hadn’t thought it would be that desperate.

He was at the last gate when a roar made his chest vibrate. It wasn’t an Andinna roar. It was Rainev. He ran into the last open cell, ignoring who was there and tried to see what was happening out on the open water. He caught only the picture of Rain swooping down and setting a warship on fire.

“They found our ship!” Bryn called to Alchan.

“I figured they would,” Alchan replied.

“Took you all long enough,” someone snapped. Bryn turned to see Allaina and Senri walking out of the last cell. He hadn’t even recognized them—they were dirty, their hair matted, with dark circles under their eyes as if they hadn’t slept in weeks. They probably hadn’t. Staying awake while captured was the easiest way to stay alive. Asleep meant vulnerable. Allaina was the one who spoke, more hot anger in her eyes than Senri.

“How long have they had us?”

“Just shy of four months,” Alchan answered. “Kill them, not me. They got you out of Blackstone the morning before we got there. We missed you by a day. I’m sorry. We’re here now.”

“You’re lucky you’re the king,” she growled.

“Stop it,” Senri hissed. “They didn’t have to rescue us. Alchan, what’s the plan? The real plan?”

“We need to get above. I want all of you to get armed. Steal something from the dead. I want a third of you to protect the younglings. That’s fifteen of you. That should keep them safe.” Alchan looked over the females.

Bryn stepped back from the prison’s sea wall and looked over them. They were all skinnier than they should have been, underfed for months now. They weren’t going to be the best warriors, but the Company had done everything they could now. It was time for the females to help make sure they all survived the night. He wished he knew more of their names. They deserved that if they were lost tonight.

“Is this everyone?” Nevyn asked loudly.

“Yes, out of who was taken from the village. The Elvasi lord also has over a dozen slaves. They’re apparently kept in a separate house. We need to free them as well.” Senri sighed. “They picked Allaina and me out as the leaders early on in Olost. Since then, she and I have gotten special treatment and not the good kind. We were given…tours of everything here. He was planning on breaking us first and adding us to his personal collection as a show of force to the others.”

“You spoke to him?” Alchan growled out.

“He spoke to us, not the other way around,” Senri answered. “Where’s the rest of the Company?”

“Fighting above. We have a lot to talk about, but it has to wait, for obvious reasons.” Alchan pulled out his sword. “Let’s go.”

“Alchan…” Senri reached out for him before he could walk past her. “Thank you. I know you didn’t have to do this.”

“No thanks needed, Senri. I had to do this.” Alchan smiled kindly. “Past my obligation to you as my people, Kian and half the Company would have gutted me in my sleep if I ignored what happened.”

“Are you sure?” Senri gave them a classic smile, and Bryn had a feeling she would be all right in the long run. “Not of them gutting you, but waiting for you to be asleep.”

Bryn was even happier to see Alchan dare to smirk back at that comment.

“Did you talk to your captors like that?”

“Yes, she did,” Allaina answered for her. “It kept the attention off everyone else.”

“Smart female,” Nevyn crooned. “Senri.”

They hugged, but it was time to go. Bryn followed Alchan and let the rest follow behind him. They needed to join the fight, but Senri was right, they had to save the other Andinna held captive.

Another roar echoed against the stone.

31

Matesh

Mat fought his hardest in the courtyard. He always kept his body angled to see Mave, needing to know she was okay. He should have been jealous of her synergy with Luykas, but it was impressive to watch. They fought together like they were made to, swooping around each other in sync without a word. It was honestly beautiful, and he meant that with every bit of his warrior nature. Seeing two fighters like that was the most beautiful thing his people could ever do.

One day, he hoped he would be the male beside her, but he was also really secure in his place in her life, so jealousy wasn’t something he found himself feeling—only pride and awe.

“Stop staring at your wife!” Zayden snarled, moving around him to kill a soldier. Mat laughed and struck one coming up behind his friend.

“You can’t tell me she isn’t beautiful!” Mat elbowed his friend as they met side-by-side, looking in opposite directions. Zayden flicked a wing in front of his face, trying to hit him.

“I’m not saying she isn’t beautiful. I’m saying admire her later.” They were surrounded. They had been surrounded since it started. For every one they cut down, two more showed up. He figured the first rush were the ones inside the fortress. The second rush and the replacements were those who had been sleeping or outside of the fortress walls in the city. There were so many of them. Probably over a thousand soldiers were now only focused on killing the Andinna.

The entire Company knew the odds of surviving when they came into this, but that didn’t stop them from trying. It was also one of the reasons they chose to bring everything to the courtyard. A hundred Andinna filled the space fairly well, and many soldiers were getting cut down even trying to come out and push them out.

A roar made him pause.

“That’s Rain,” he whispered to himself. Zayden just snarled as he drove his sword into another soldier.

“Alchan leaves him on the boat, and he still finds trouble. My son. He used to be a good kid.”

“If he’s up and flying, that means the ship is in danger.” Mat growled and kicked back a soldier hard enough he was certain he broke bones. The soldier fell into one of his comrades, and they both tumbled down. Mat jumped forward, taking the chance to shove his sword down, through the top one and into the next. Zayden followed him, holding off an attack as Mat yanked his sword back out of the dead body.

“Yeah, I know that’s what that fucking means. Too bad there’s nothing we can do about it!” Zayden swung hard and cut off the head of the next soldier who dared to come into his range.

They continued to fight. Mat worried about Rain. He worried about Bryn as well, who was supposed to lead the freed Andinna back to the ship.

He didn’t have much time to worry as a different cry filled the air.

He looked up in confusion to see several dark shapes in the air, and they weren’t Rain or Andinna.

“Zayden,” he said quickly, looking back down to fight off another soldier. “Look up for a second.”

“What?” That sounded like complete confusion. “What the fucking Skies is up there?”

“I don’t know, but it sounded like gryphons.” Matesh blocked another sword, pushing back the Elvasi, using his tail to knock the opponent off balance and send him to the ground.

Two more cries filled the air, and when Mat looked up, the shapes were getting larger and definitely what he thought they were.

One swooped down into the courtyard, landing on an Andinna and killing the young male instantly.

“By the fucking Skies,” he gasped.

The Elvasi cavalry was now riding gryphons.

He wasn’t the only one who noticed.

“Get under something!” Luykas roared. “Get out of their way!”

Two more landed, roaring. Mat grabbed his friend and kicked away an Elvasi. He needed to find a window or door. They couldn’t be outside with gryphons running around as war mounts. Fighting one gryphon was hard enough. A dozen? There was no way. Not in their position.

And it seemed like there were more than a dozen in the sky above them, even as some landed, not caring if they took out their own. Mat shoved a soldier back before grabbing Zayden and pulling him along. Right before he could find a way in, one of the riders jumped on the catwalk, and the gryphon screeched in fury. He jumped back as it swiped at him. The Elvasi on its back held a long spear, stabbing forward. Mat was knocked back as Zayden forced him to move before it went through his chest, the spear hitting Zayden in the shoulder.

With a roar, Mat swung his sword down, breaking the spear and pulling Zayden back before the gryphon could take a bite.

Before the gryphon could strike at him again, he jumped to its side. The Elvasi pulled a sword, as he tried to angle the gryphon like someone would a horse, pulling on reins to direct it. Mat jumped, sinking his sword into the chest of the rider and sending them both to the other side of the gryphon.

The gryphon, suddenly without a rider, seemed shocked. It bristled, it’s feathers and fur puffing up, and jumped back into the air, its wings kicking up dust and pushing him back.

“Kill the riders!” Mat screamed.

Before he could say anymore, a sword cut over his ribs, an arm wrapped around him from the back as an Elvasi jumped onto him. He elbowed the one on his back and backed up to slam the fool into a wall. It hurt his wings too, but he would still be able to get airborne, and that was all that mattered. He grabbed the wrist of the one who was able to land a hit and stopped his next swing. Mat threw his head forward, slamming their foreheads together. He twisted his neck as he pulled away, allowing his unbroken horn to gore the jaw of his opponent.

It was considered inappropriate to use their horns that way.

He didn’t much care at that moment.

“Luykas, we need to leave!” he roared. “We have to pull out!”

His commander looked up for just a moment from across the courtyard and shook his head. Mat suddenly realized they were in a damn suicide mission. This was going to get them all killed. Alchan and Bryn still weren’t passing through with the females. They had no idea what was going on, and with four gryphon riders in the middle of the courtyard, things were looking desperate now.

A hand landed on his shoulder. He jumped, turning to see Zayden, his shoulder bleeding profusely.

“Z…” Mat couldn’t think for a moment.

“I’ll be fine,” his friend growled. “Stop staring at your wife. From up here, we can jump down on the riders, hopefully, kill a few.”

“Good plan.” Mat looked back over the railing. Four gryphons. Only two of them. “Kian! Pick one and jump!”

Kian looked over from his fight and down. With a nod, he kicked back the soldier he was fighting and climbed onto the railing. Mat watched him jump down, roaring in fury, his blade sinking into the Elvasi without ceremony. Mat was on the railing as the gryphon began to buck, screeching in fury at the extra load of the Andinna. Mat didn’t follow after that, aiming for his own target and taking the leap.

He didn’t get a clean kill like Kian. The rider had been watching for an attack from above. He pulled his gryphon to move, and Mat nearly missed, landing awkwardly. He was able to drive his sword home in the end and was flung off the angry beast. Zayden was thrown as well, rolling across the flagstone. Mat ran for his friend and guarded him as he stood, killing a soldier who tried to take a cheap shot.

The last rider jumped back into the air. Mat took a second to look up and see the horde of riders above them. If the Andinna tried to take to the skies, they would meet a fight. It was supposed to be the one place where they were safe, but that wasn’t the case anymore. How long had the Elvasi been training gryphons? The Company was going to have long talks about this after all was said and done.

If we’re still alive.

The terrible roar of Rainev filled the night again, causing some of the gryphons to lose their cool, flying erratically in the air above them. Mat was knocked from his staring when someone shoved him. He looked down to see her. Mave was glaring at him.

“You’re getting distracted.”

“I’m trying to figure out how we’re supposed to leave this place with them hovering over us,” he retorted. “Plus, right here is the safest place in the courtyard. We’ve still got the doors blocked into choke points and have essentially cleared the upper level.”

She grinned after that, pulling him in for a long, bloody kiss. It was easy to forget how they got covered in blood as they fought, but when their mouths met, he could taste it, filling his mouth as he drank her in as well.

It was the worst place for the display of affection, but he would never tell her no.

It lasted longer than it should have, but it was over faster than he wanted. When she pulled away, she ran a hand across his cheek. He leaned into it, savoring the moment for as long as he could.

“We’ll get out. Don’t worry. We’re not going to die here.” He believed her. He would always believe in her, just as long as he got to stay with her. “Luykas? Any plans?”

“Eventually, they’re going to run out of soldiers to throw at us trying to get into the courtyard, but we were planning on flying out. The gryphons are a new problem. We could always punch a path into one of the halls and find exits that way, but it doesn’t stop the gryphons from picking us off as we try to get back to the ship.” He shook his head. “We have two options. Fight them all and probably take serious losses or outrun them.”

“And we’re still waiting on the other group,” Matesh pointed out. “And we definitely have injuries. Zayden got a spear to the shoulder. I don’t even know where he’s disappeared to.” Mat took that chance to look for his friend. Zayden wasn’t hard to find, providing assistance to one of the defensive groups, holding a set of double doors closed. He was bleeding, but he was using his good shoulder to help keep the door closed. His face was growing pale, but Mat knew better than to ask his friend to stop and find a place to patch up.

“Yeah, I see him. Shit,” Luykas mumbled, looking in the same direction. “Where the fuck is my brother? They should have been back up here by now.”

“And we’ve got Rain trying to keep the ship safe. This has gone to hell.”

He looked at his female. Mave didn’t seem concerned. She looked around, using the secure center of the courtyard to see everything. There were now Andinna filling the catwalk above, keeping more soldiers from breeching up there.

“We punch a hole through the gryphons. Get Rain’s attention. He’ll have a good fight against them.”

“Wyverns do sometimes hunt gryphons if they feel the predator is too much of a burden on their territory…” Mat nodded slowly. “But it’s really the only option.”

“It would also mean giving up the boat,” Luykas said, shaking his head. “We can’t do that unless it’s the last option. We wait and try not to die. We have the numbers to keep this secure. They’ve got us locked in, but they can’t bring enough gryphons down here to handle all of us and probably don’t want the losses. We have a moment to breathe.”

“So, we keep hoping our other group gets back, and we all make it out together.” Mat reached out to Mave again, taking her hand. “Then let’s stay alive for them.”

“Exactly,” she murmured, flipping and spinning her unsheathed sword in her free hand.

32

Alchan

Alchan ran through the cramped halls, Brynec in front of him and Senri guiding the way behind them. The rest of the party was scattered behind them. They didn’t run into much trouble as they navigated the halls, and he knew he had those in the courtyard to thank for that. He could hear the screaming commotion and felt drawn to it, but he had pressing matters to deal with. Senri said there were more slaves in the fortress, and he was resolved to free every Andinna from this place—he had no other option. He couldn’t rescue only those he had lost. He had to take all of them back. Shadra didn’t get to keep his people anymore. She didn’t get to slowly enslave every last one of them.

No longer would he stand for it.

“How much further?” he asked loudly.

“Not much! How do you think everyone else is doing?”

They hadn’t been running for very long; getting out of the dungeon had been easy. The rest of the slaves were probably hiding from the fighting in their own quarters. He hoped he hadn’t brought them any trouble yet, not while he couldn’t protect them.

“They’re the best warriors of our people, Senri. I’m sure they’re fine.” He didn’t want to say it, but he knew she was asking about Kian. He was avoiding mentioning the male and the shit around him at the moment. That could be dealt with once they left the fortress. Once they were on the ship and out of the harbor, things would be addressed.

We’re not getting on that ship, though. I’m not an idiot. Rain will defend it as best he can, but we’re going to lose it.

He had a lot of respect for his young wyvern-shifting nemari, but he knew how to be reasonable. That was why he made a backup plan before the mission—Northbound. Only a week of hard travel to the Dragon Spine and relative safety. They could hide in the mountains and figure out their next move.

“Turn left here!” Senri called out.

Brynec made the turn and Alchan followed. Behind them, the footsteps of their group trailed. He made Nevyn and Varon stay at the end of their group, protecting the back end. Alchan had faith they wouldn’t let him down. No Elvasi was going to get through them to their vulnerable charges.

Alchan stopped at a door at the end of the hall. When it wouldn’t budge, he decided he wasn’t going to wait for Brynec to pick the lock.

“Move!” he ordered. The small rogue jumped out of his way, and Alchan kicked the handle and lock, breaking the wood. He kicked a second time, sending the door flying open.

Inside looked like a barracks, dark and cramped, with beds stacked on top of each other.

“I’m Alchan Andini,” he called out as he stepped inside. “I’m here to take you home.”

“Andini?” An Andinna stepped out of the darkness in the back of the room. An old female by the look of her, the black Andinna hair beginning to grey. He couldn’t identify the shape of her horns or anything else. They had been removed much like a bull’s, leaving only flat nubs for the base. Her wings were bound, frail, and undernourished. “Like Queen Tyanna Andini?”

“She was my grandmother. She’s gone now, and so are her daughters and granddaughters,” he said softly. He held out a hand. “Come. It’s time for you to come home with me.”

“Then you’re the king,” the old female suddenly realized. “Your Majesty!” she went to bow, and he stopped her.

“No time for that. We have to leave. Come out, everyone! It’s time for you to leave this place!” He didn’t have time for pleasantries. They had to leave before the Elvasi realized someone was freeing their captives. If the attention left the courtyard, they would never make it out alive.

A dozen Andinna walked from the back of the dark room, hiding in the darkness, not sure who was coming for them.

“The commotion? There’s an attack going on…” The old female stared up at him, realization dawning. Some part of Alchan recognized her, but slavery took such a toll on her that he wasn’t sure from where. “You’re…rescuing us.”

“Of course,” he murmured. “Of course I am.”

He wished he wasn’t. Not because he hated rescues but because he was full of shame. He should have saved them centuries ago. This female was obviously a long-term recipient of Lord Junius’ care.

He’d been fooling himself. It was a thought that bothered him. As Senri took the old female from him, he stood and considered what was wrong with him. Since the attack on his village, he’d been angry and focused. He hadn’t taken it out on his men, but on himself in private. He convinced himself he was doing the right thing for his people by protecting those who were free and not getting more killed in slavery by trying to fight the Empire.

He had been so positive he was doing the right thing. He couldn’t be a hero.

Then Shadra stepped over the line they had drawn since the end of the War. The mountains of Olost were safe, and she robbed them of that. He could see it in the way his warriors behaved. He saw it in the way his people acted as he tried to send them to new villages to find new homes. They would never feel safe in Olost again. The last refuge they had was taken from them, and it wasn’t going to stop there.

She’s going to keep coming until we’re gone. She’s going to keep coming until the Company has nothing to fight for, and she can take us, defeated. The attack on Olost was only the first move.

He had to stop it. He had to even the odds and match the numbers. She wasn’t going to stop, so neither could he. He had to free as many as possible, as often as possible. It was their only hope for survival.

There were nearly twenty Andinna slaves.

“How long has he had you?” Alchan asked as he looked them over before getting the group to keep moving.

“Since the end of the War for me,” the old female whispered.

“Only a few of us can fly if that’s what you’re asking,” a young male spoke up. “I’ve only been here for fifty years. I can still get in the air, I bet.”

“How many of you can’t?” he inquired gently.

Half of them raised their hands—all old, all frail.

“We’ll figure it out when we get back to the rest,” Brynec whispered in his ear. Nevyn nodded in agreement.

Alchan could only hope they had a chance to figure it out. He nodded quickly.

“Brynec, lead us back to the courtyard. We have to join the fight.”

33

Rainev

Rainev spun as another bolt flew by him. It was never-ending. He was trying to stop the Elvasi warships from attacking the ship, which wasn’t difficult when they were aiming at him. The ballista the Elvasi used was a slow-to-aim, inaccurate piece of equipment. It was powerful, but he didn’t find it difficult to keep weaving through the air, watching the bolts fly past him. He pulled their attention away from the ship, trying to keep them focused on him. The only problem he faced was getting close to them and destroying their ships in return.

They’ll hit me with ease if I try to get too close—I become too big of a target.

He’d been able to get one ship out of half a dozen or more—just one. It had been the first, the closest. Since then, the warships were making him keep his distance by constantly barraging him.

His frustration was mounting, but as long as he protected the ship as Alchan had left him to do, he couldn’t find a reason to put himself in more danger than he was already in. His king had been right. They were more interested in knocking him out of the sky than attacking any of the other Andinna.

He wondered how the others were doing as he dove low and skimmed over the water, trying to blend in. It gave him a chance to breathe easy when they couldn’t pick him out against the dark waves, even with the full red moon hovering over their heads. His wings touched the water as he turned and angled up to gain altitude again. Another giant spear brushed the air under him.

We’re never going to leave this harbor if I don’t take out the warships.

He knew that with clarity, but he didn’t know how to get close to the ships as they took shots at him.

Did he try anyway? He rolled in the sky, his wings pulling close to his scaled body as he tested how close he could get to the warships following him around. A large spear from one of the ballistae screamed by him where his wing should have been. It would have taken him out of the sky if he hadn’t decided to streamline his body for a dive.

He triggered fire in his mouth as he shifted to dive down toward the closest warship.

One at a time. I just need to do one at a time, and eventually, there won’t be any left.

He was falling fast, heading straight for the target he’d chosen. Another spear cut the air near him, too close for comfort.

They might hit me soon, and if I end up in the water, I’m dead.

He couldn’t forget that. He couldn’t swim, not as a giant beast, and if he had a spear in him, shifting back into his Andinna body would kill him.

Right before he crashed into the ship, he opened his mouth and let the fire go, engulfing the deck of the warship. His wings snapped open, catching the air hard, stopping his headfirst plunge. His back legs crashed into the ship and he used it to jump back up while he set everything on fire. He could hear the sailors scream and run from the ship, their bodies alight.

One down. That wasn’t so bad—

A spear cut across his side, cutting deep under a section of his underbelly not well scaled. He screeched and worked to gain air as another scratched his leg. None were direct hits, but they were getting close, and that wasn’t comforting. Were the Elvasi getting better, or was he just that much easier to hit?

He climbed into the sky and continued to evade. He was beginning to realize Alchan’s worry and take it seriously. They really did want to kill him. They wanted to take him out of the sky and lay him to rest in the deep harbor.

A screech grabbed his attention as he soared over the warships with their mounted ballistae. He turned to find the source of the commotion, confused by the sound. He recognized it, but he didn’t believe it.

Why would gryphons be flying over the Ellantia harbor?

A second screech was much closer, and Rain had to turn around to see what was happening.

Around him, gryphons were showing up, none fighting against the ships down below or picking off easy meals of dead soldiers and sailors. Instead, they were headed toward him.

What the Skies is going on?

He kept moving, trying to find out. His confusion was quickly being overridden by a supreme sense of dread. As one of the gryphons drew close, he saw the problem.

There was an Elvasi knight on its back with a spear.

Oh shit.

He barely moved in time to dodge a spear from being jammed into his gut. That would have killed him without much of a problem. A wyvern’s most exposed and vulnerable place was its underbelly, normally not scaled as well, needing the flexibility some of its larger scales couldn’t provide. In fights for territories, wyverns target their opponents’ soft section.

He thought he was safe, but something slammed into his back. He felt that something tear into him, finding ways to get between his scales. Roaring, he shifted to slow himself down and arch backward, doing a flip to shake the beast on his back. It had to be one of the gryphons, but he would have to land to yank it off his back.

Rain heard screaming as the Elvasi rider lost his seat and fell to his death in the water below. After that, he reached out, trying to snap at the other beast. When that proved unsuccessful, he sped up, shaking violently, hoping to knock it loose. The gryphon’s beak pecked, grabbed at, and tore away scales on his back.

Get off me, you fucking animal. This isn’t your damn fight.

Rain dodged another gryphon and a spear, all the while trying to shake his passenger.

With nothing working, he resorted to his last option. Wyverns couldn’t swim well, but he decided to take the chance.

His head hit the water first, and he sank, taking the gryphon with him. The moment the other beast released him, Rain turned his big head up and grabbed the gryphon, crushing its body in his jaws and shaking in the water. After that, he knew he had to get out. Sharks were going to come for all the blood, and he wanted no part in that. With a strong beat of his wings, he approached the surface. It was a struggle, but his head broke out of the water, then his wings. He had to work fast and hope the water kept him hidden as he tried to get out.

By the time he was back in the air, the gryphons and their riders were closing in on him again. He rolled out of the way of another spear from a ballista right as one of the riders shoved one into his thigh.

Okay, change of plans, Rain. Kill gryphon-riding Elvasi first, then the ships. Be the hunter, not the hunted.

He dropped down toward the water again, but this time with a different purpose. He got under one of the gryphon riders and snapped up, grabbing the gryphon by its back legs. With a twist of his head, he tore the back end off and swallowed, leaving the Elvasi to fall with the dead mount. He didn’t get long to celebrate as another spear tried to find its way into his shoulder. He rolled, letting one of his large wings knock away another attacker, hopefully taking the Elvasi out of the sky.

From that moment, he found himself harassed at every angle by the gryphon-riding Elvasi. He couldn’t focus on the ships as a dozen gryphons flew around him, trying to find ways to attack him in his most vulnerable areas. He hit one with his tail, but that got him poked in the thigh. He grabbed one out of the air with his back legs and tossed it, but that got him bitten on the neck while an Elvasi tried to stab out his eyes.

He roared, shaking hard to get space again.

All the while, he lost track of the warships.

Oh no.

It was like his father had just hit him across the back of his head. Realization made him suddenly aware of everything, as he noticed how the gryphons were driving him further out to sea and away from the harbor. They were running a mission to drive him off from the fight. That was the only explanation.

He roared, pushing through them and turning back. He flew back as fast as he could, harassed every moment by the gryphon riders. A spear finally sank into his shoulder, making him drop for a moment before he learned to work with it. It hampered the mobility of his left wing, but he couldn’t stop and pull it out.

Don’t beat me there. I have to be faster than the warships.

He roared as he drew closer, seeing how the ships had turned their weapons on the escape ship. Already, Sen’s sailors were running to small skiffs, dropping them into the water and making a run for it. The only Andinna left on the ship was Leshaun. Rain had left him there, alone, promising to protect him.

Rain screeched as a gryphon clawed on his wing. He didn’t have time to fight them as cannonballs started to fire. A hole blasted into the side of the ship.

No. I promised to protect the ship! No!

He swooped low, fire pouring out of him to destroy the closest warship. A spear went through his wing. Straight through. He felt it, but like the Andinna, his wyvern form could handle a few small holes in the wing webbing. He could endure.

He kept the ship in his sight, seeing Leshaun run for a takeoff. He turned to provide cover as the old male took to the air. He let Leshaun rise over him, rising up fast enough he felt the old male’s feet on his back. He pushed up higher, forcing the old male to ride him.

“Rain! Get us to the Company!” Leshaun screamed. “Go!”

Rain, unable to respond, picked up speed, beating his wings hard to outrun the gryphon riders behind him. Leshaun was right, they had to get to the Company now. The ship was lost, and that changed everything.

As he rose over the cliff, then the fortress, he realized why the Andinna hadn’t returned from the assault yet. There were dozens of gryphon riders controlling the skies over the fortress. Rain built the fire in his mouth as he approached quickly. Once they were in range, he let it go, engulfing three in fire in one go. It made the others scatter for a moment. He had to get to the courtyard. He had to fight. He hit another gryphon at full speed, his talons extended like a hawk grabbing prey. With ease, he ripped it in half as they flew over the courtyard. Before any others could attack him, he dropped down. The Andinna in the courtyard jumped out of the way as he landed. Leshaun jumped off him. Without missing a beat, Rain took off again, leaving the old male to deal with the Company.

He had to clear the skies of the gryphons, or they were never getting out alive.

He couldn’t save the ship, but maybe he could do that much before they took him out of the skies.

34

Mave

Mave watched Rain take off, unable to comprehend for a moment what just happened. One moment, they were trying to figure out what to do next, then he was there, with Leshaun on his back. Without even looking at her, her little brother had taken off, entering the skies with the Elvasi gryphon riders. Mat and Luykas seemed just as shocked.

When someone shouted, she was knocked out of her surprise. She turned to see what was going on, who might need her assistance. Luykas had been right. They were holding the courtyard well now and just needed to secure an escape route again. The waiting game for Brynec and the others was on. She just hoped she saw her lover again. Having Matesh close was good, but she wasn’t going to leave without both of them. She couldn’t bring herself to consider a world without either. That was why she had promised Mat they would be okay.

There wasn’t a world she wanted to live in where they weren’t.

“Leshaun, what is going on?” Luykas demanded.

“The ship is gone. Rain covered me and gave me a ride here. He was forced from the fight with the warships when some of those fucking gryphon riders showed up. They harassed him to no end.” Leshaun was harried and frantic. She’d never seen the old male shaken up. “I don’t know what’s happened to Sen and his sailors. We have to consider them lost.”

“Oh fuck,” Mat groaned. “Now we have to escape to the Dragon Spine—”

“The king is here!” an Andinna yelled over the commotion around them. Mave spun, seeing Alchan run in and right beside him, Bryn.

She couldn’t stop herself, running across the courtyard until she hit him, wrapping her arms around him.

“You’re safe,” she whispered, holding him tightly. “I was beginning to worry.” He wrapped his arms around her as well, holding on as if his life depended on it.

“We hit some fightin’ tryin’ to get here. We changed our plans by freein’ some slaves that were here. Twenty more Andinna to take home. Now, we just need to get back to the ship.”

“The ship is gone,” she explained quickly. “Bryn, the ship is gone. Rain just brought Leshaun and took off to fight more in the sky. The Elvasi are—”

“The Elvasi are riding fucking gryphons?” Alchan roared in question. “Luykas, this better be a bad fucking joke!”

“That,” she whispered. Before she could let go of him, Mat was there, his arms around both of them.

“Bryn, glad to see you’re okay,” Mat said quickly.

“Aye. Ya too.” Bryn pulled away before she could. “How ya both? No injuries? And fuckin’ what are y’all sayin’ about gryphons?”

“They’ve trained gryphon mounts. Never seen anything like it before. Look up.” Mat pointed before she could. They all looked together, to see Rain flying through the gryphons, knocking one out of the sky and setting another on fire as he passed. It was a war being waged right above them, and to leave the fortress in Ellantia, they had to go right through it.

“He’s doing well,” Mave pointed out. “But we have to join him.”

“We do,” Bryn sighed.

“Company, to me!” Alchan roared. Mave and her males went together. She didn’t hold their hands like she saw Senri doing with her males. They surrounded her. Mave sent her friend a smile, glad to see her. Allaina was close by, her three males around her as well. Mave knew their names now, but in four months, they still hadn’t had a real conversation. The courtyard was now packed nearly wing to wing with Andinna.

“We’re taking to the skies!” Alchan explained loudly enough for everyone to hear. “Follow someone from the Company at all times. We’re heading north to the Dragon Spine. Don’t land until you’re confident you’ll have a large group and cover from the trees.”

“What about those who can’t fly?” a young male Mave didn’t recognize asked.

“We’re going to carry them,” Alchan answered.

Mave raised an eyebrow. If there was one thing she had learned, Andinna carrying other Andinna during flight wasn’t easy or safe. The extra set of wings caused a problem.

“I have ten elderly who need help. Volunteers will have protection from the Company. We’re not leaving anyone behind.”

“You should,” an old female cut in. “Sire, thank you so much for getting us this far, but I think us old ones can stay.”

“What?” Mave couldn’t stop the word. What was this old female getting at? Alchan had just rescued her. He went off the plan to save those who were captured to free other slaves, something impressive for their king, and now, the old female wanted to stay behind and die?

“You need someone to watch the courtyard,” she explained softly before anyone else could cut in. “So the Elvasi don’t come in and kill those trying to take off. I can do that. It’ll be a good last stand for this old body.”

“No…” Alchan began to shake his head. “I can’t let you—”

“Respect your elders. I know your grandmother must have taught you how to do that, Sire. I’m the only old female here. We wouldn’t be much help to the others, and no one else is going to die for me. Take the young ones and leave.”

A group of old males stepped up around the old female, and Mave saw the loyalty. They might not have been the old female’s mayara, but they would follow her to their deaths.

Mave could see why this was the only option. The old Andinna had tattered, undernourished wings. They were starved and scarred in ways Mave never allowed herself to become. A thousand years of slavery treated the elderly much different than the young like her. This Lord Junius didn’t have a reason to keep his slaves healthy the way the Empress kept hers mostly healthy. They probably weren’t fed more than once a day, if that.

And they were willing to die to see the rest of them escape.

“I never got your name,” Alchan whispered, taking the female’s hand. “Tell me now, and I’ll make sure you’re never forgotten.”

“Arjana,” she answered softly. Something about the name made many turn quickly in confusion and shock. Alchan stuttered for a few moments before continuing.

“Be with the Skies, Arjana. Your sacrifice will not be forgotten.” Alchan leaned forward and kissed the female on the cheek.

Mave was touched. Never had she ever seen someone treated so tenderly by the grouchy male they called their king. Arjana picked up a sword from a dead Elvasi when Alchan was done with her and began to point to the old males, telling them what to do. The rest of the crowd was too quiet as they all realized these old ones were going to help them leave together safely by dying for them.

Mave glanced at Senri and saw her friend looked as bleak as she felt. Allaina stepped up and whispered something to Arjana, who nodded with a bright smile. Continued whispering made Mave want to step in and see what was being said. She wanted to hug Senri and catch up. She wanted to make sure her friend was okay.

“Mave, Mat, Bryn, you’ll all be flying with me,” Luykas told them quickly. “We have to get into the air now while Rain has them distracted.”

“Of course.” Catching up with friends and thinking about the sacrifice of Arjana would have to come later. First, they had to survive the night, so the old female’s sacrifice wasn’t in vain.

It happened fast after that. Alchan took off first with Nevyn and Varon right behind him. Several of the freed Andinna took their chance to jump into the air as well. She went soon after, following Luykas, knowing Mat and Bryn were right there with her.

Quickly, the air was filling with Andinna, but they weren’t the only occupants. Before she cleared the fortress, a gryphon swooped in on her and nearly knocked her out of the sky. Mat grabbed her for a moment, and she struggled to get wind beneath her wings again.

“Higher!” Luykas ordered. They kept climbing, trying to dodge the spears and swords of the gryphon riders.

Rain roared and dove into the fray again, grabbing a gryphon hard enough it snapped in half, losing much of the middle. Whatever happened to the Elvasi on it, she didn’t know.

She grabbed the hand of a young single male at some point, pulling him to fly higher with her. He didn’t make it. As she held on, trying to get him through the cluttered sky, an Elvasi flew by, and she watched the spear go straight through the young male’s chest.

Knowing he was dead, she let go of his hand, her heart pounding, blood echoing like a drumbeat in her ears.

As she climbed, she saw the young male wasn’t the only casualty trying to get out of the courtyard. A female dropped back down to the stone, broken and unable to leave.

Mave snarled.

No.

“MAVE!” Matesh roared over the crowd as she pulled her wings in and began to dive.

She unsheathed a sword as she fell, aiming for the gryphon rider who took out the female from their village. She landed on the back of the Elvasi, and the gryphon started to buck and fall from the air. Mave wasted no time in killing the Elvasi, slicing open his neck from behind.

She jumped off and was hit by another gryphon. The front talons of the beast scratched at her thighs. Before she could attack in return, the rider died, and so did the gryphon, both falling to the stone below. When the beast’s body stopped blocking her view, she saw Luykas, his gold eyes dark with anger.

“Fly,” he growled. “If you want to fight, stay at the back of the flock and defend.”

She nodded quickly, soaring back up, keeping her eyes open for any more of the gryphon riders. Nearby, Matesh dodged a spear, dove down and came up below one, opening the gryphon’s belly with one easy slice. The Elvasi would die on impact when he fell with his dead mount.

It was chaos. Mave looked down to find only the elderly left in the courtyard below, Arjana already dead.

“MOVE!” Alchan roared.

Mave looked up to find dozens and dozens of Andinna over her, a few females holding small children.

They had to leave. Already, Alchan was waving for the freed Andinna to start flying north and many were moving in that direction, trying to get away from Ellantia. If they kept altitude, arrows wouldn’t reach them. If they were fast enough, they might outrun the gryphon riders.

Mave had hope. She tapped Mat on the shoulder and pointed up. Following her lead, they met Bryn and Luykas at the back of the pack. Zayden and Leshaun were also with them, and she was glad to see both relatively healthy. Zayden’s shoulder injury was concerning, but he didn’t let it slow him down.

Somewhere in the mess of wings, she hoped Senri had made it through with Kian, Willem, and Gentrin. She hoped Allaina, of all females, was okay.

She followed the group over part of the large port city, watching arrows attempt to reach them and fall. A screech made her turn and she found the gryphon riders weren’t giving up. Rain had been keeping them very busy, but now her little brother was following them, being jostled and attacked by the Elvasi. Coming around him were even more of the riders, realizing their quarry was leaving.

“Company!” she called out, spreading her wings to catch air and slow her down. “We’ve got them on our tails!”

Right as she finished the sentence, one she didn’t see beneath her came up. The gryphon’s beak grabbed her hip and began shaking. She knew pain. She had fought the beasts before, but never when they were both in their elements. Both flying predators, the Andinna were at a disadvantage. She couldn’t exactly bite it back.

This was pain on a level she had never experienced before.

On the back of the gryphon was the worst part of the problem. While she went for a painful ride, the Elvasi tried to stab her. She grabbed the spear and held it before it could plunge into her chest.

She struggled to lift her sword and drove it down into the gryphon’s head right as the Elvasi soldier on its back was able to send his sword into her shoulder.

The gryphon’s beak loosened and released her, but that didn’t stop her from plummeting with the pair. She extended her wings, trying to catch the air and was just able to before falling into the city below. She was close enough, she could hear people scream as the bodies of her enemies hit and went through the roof of a building.

As she regained altitude, she dodged another attack. Rain flew by next, fire shooting out of his mouth after his prey. Much of the group was still flying north, trying to get to the mountain forests north of the city, trying to find cover and a place for them to regroup and find out who survived the night. At a glance, she could only find her males, Luykas, Rain, and Zayden. The others had to be defending the large group.

“Keep moving!” Luykas ordered, dropping to let an Elvasi rider scream over him at an impressive speed.

She turned and tried to keep up speed. She couldn’t get left behind, not now. They were nearly out. The night might have gone to hell thanks to the gryphons, but that didn’t mean they had to fail. If they made it out of the city and toward the Dragon Spine, they could say they had succeeded tonight. They could say they had assaulted an Empire port city, freed their people, and won.

We just need to get out of here.

As she flew, a gryphon rider appeared below her. The gryphons were faster, more agile, and fresher than the Andinna, which meant they could get around the meager defenses. She dropped down, going for a kill to stop it from passing her. The Elvasi looked up at the last moment and veered off, causing her to miss. A sharp pain erupted on her left wing, then stopped as quickly as it started. She flipped, looking up to the sky, and saw Matesh attack the rider who tried to destroy her wing. She could feel it bleeding but quickly realized it was just a scratch.

“Thank you!” she called out as the gryphon rider pulled back injured, and Mat came up beside her. She righted herself, and together, they flew. She wanted to stop and check his injuries. She wanted Bryn next to her, but she couldn’t see him in the dark. “Have you seen Bryn?”

“He’s fine! I left him to help you!” Mat pointed up. “Let’s get up toward the clouds!”

She nodded and followed him up. She was inexperienced in the air at best. The fact that she was alive was thanks to her own sheer refusal to die, but that didn’t make up for the innate knowledge Mat had for being in the sky. They all had something she was still learning—positioning, safety, air currents at different altitudes—things she needed more time with.

It felt like it took ages, but they left the city, the Elvasi trying to pick them off every step of the way. She dodged and ducked as they attacked. If they could get into the trees, they would have a better chance, hiding who they needed to hide. Alchan was leading the free Andinna so far in front, she could barely see them, but that was a good thing. If the Elvasi were only harassing her and those left in the back, the females, children, and slaves were safe.

And that mattered. Mave could die for that idea.

As they made it over the forest, she saw the forward group wasn’t dropping down yet, realizing they still considered it too close to the city. Riders on horses could catch them if they were too close. Her wings began to ache. Long-distance flying wasn’t something she had trained for, and she wobbled at one point, nearly losing her air.

It was fast, it was dangerous, and every time she made a wrong move, there was a gryphon and Elvasi waiting to try to take her. She couldn’t fight them all. There was no way they had the numbers to beat back their attackers.

It began to feel hopeless. Just a small seed of the feeling wormed its way in.

A roar split the air around them, sending the gryphons in a fit. She saw how they all tried to buck their riders for a moment. She tried to find Rain, knowing his roar like it was his everyday voice.

She found him alone over the forest, several of the gryphon riders around him. In the dark, she could see he was falling. Her little brother gave so much, and now, he was going to drop from the sky.

This wasn’t supposed to happen. Not Rain.

“Mat!” she cried out. “Rain needs us!”

Andinna fly nearly horizontal, so when she called for Mat, he tilted, looking like he was standing in the air, his wings holding him in place with even beats. She started moving to her little brother, her wings giving her everything they had left. Mat followed her, even pulling ahead, Bryn coming up beside her with Luykas.

But none of them were as fast as Zayden. The father pulled his wings in and became a bolt, speeding through the air with his eyes only on his objective.

And in front of all of them, they watched Rain take one more spear to his back and roar again. Then he started to fall.

35

Zayden

Zayden hurt like hell, but he was proud of what his people had accomplished during the night. They were on their way out, and that meant they were going to win. Even more, he was proud of his son, who was a nightmare to fight in the air. There wasn’t a group of Andinna alive who could handle an intelligent wyvern like him. His son embodied everything that scared the fuck out of Zayden. All the ferocity of the beast with all the intelligence of the Andinna, and a warrior spirit that couldn’t be contained, no matter how much Zayden wanted to.

So, when Rain cried out in pain and began to fall, he knew his son wouldn’t want anyone to feel guilty for any injuries he received. His son had made his choice, and Zayden’s only job was to support his young. Rain was a warrior, and warriors got hurt. They fought until their last moment, through broken bones, bleeding limbs, and more.

That was the way of an Andinna warrior, even if it killed them.

Rain would love to die a hero.

Zayden, however, couldn’t tolerate that last part. Hero or not, his son wasn’t allowed to die before he did. Not before his son found out more about the beautiful things in life, like love.

He’d been ahead of Mave and Mat when Rain roared for assistance. As Zayden fell after his boy, he realized his son must have run out of the liquid in his body that produced the fire, something they had never worried about before. He could have easily roasted the gryphon riders when they surrounded him. Zayden knew a lot about wyverns from raising his son and had poured hours into his own education when his son was young. Anything to help Rain, he’d thought.

Now, hopefully, it was going to save his son.

He dodged the gryphon riders following his son down. He was going to die for this boy. Rain was his legacy. Rain had a future, a bright one. He would one day be one of the most respected Andinna alive. A father’s dreams for his son, now beginning to come to fruition, thanks to his son’s hard work.

And Zayden wasn’t ready to lose him—he would never be ready for that moment.

He can’t die tonight.

As he dropped, he cut into the side of a gryphon, causing it to careen away from him. Another rider made it to the ground before him and was about to pounce on his downed son. Zayden roared as he landed on the Elvasi and gryphon. He sent the rider flying with him, tumbling to the dirt as he opened up his enemy. The gryphon ran for it, realizing nothing was forcing it to face the beast and the Andinna next it. Zayden tried not to kill the gryphons. Proud beasts, they were too rare to murder. He would rather kill every one of their riders. He would rather see the beasts somehow get free.

He ran to his son, looking over his boy.

“Oh, son, what have they done to you?” he asked softly. Thumping behind him announced the arrival of others. He looked over his shoulder to find Mave, Mat, Bryn, and Luykas waiting. “Don’t come closer,” he ordered sharply. “I’m going to have to pull all these spears out, and he’s going to thrash. Keep the Elvasi from coming for us.”

“We can help—”

“And get killed,” he snapped, cutting his friend off. Mat had the best intentions, but an injured wyvern was dangerous. He had ages of experience helping Rain in this form, even if the beast side of his son didn’t always recognize his father.

“Protect us!” He looked up to see the gryphons coming. They were going to try to finish the kill. “My son can’t die tonight.”

Rain gave a half whimper, half growl. Zayden felt over his son’s large abdomen. If Rain stayed in his wyvern form, he would be fine when the spears were removed. If he tried to turn back to his Andinna form, he would bleed to death as the injuries translated between the two forms.

With that knowledge, Zayden came to terms with the idea that he wouldn’t talk to his son for at least a week. They might be in the Dragon Spine before his son could safely shift back into his natural-born form.

He gripped a spear and began to pull. Fighting erupted behind him, snarls and roars covering the sound of his son’s pain. The large blue tail beat the earth as Zayden kept pulling with all his might.

When it finally gave way and slid out, Zayden tried not to think of the pained roar his son gave. He tried not to think about the blood pouring out of the wound. Wyverns could survive dangerous battles against each other, carving each other open like it was nothing. His son could survive this—that was all that mattered.

He found the second spear jammed into his son’s shoulder, which was probably what helped take his son out of the sky. It impeded the wing’s movement just enough. He had to climb onto his son’s back to grab it and tug upward. Unable to contain the pain, his son began to shake, trying to stop whatever was happening on his back.

“Whoa! Rain!” He tried to talk some sense into his son. He glanced at the fighting and realized he was taking too long. Mat had talon marks across his back now. Bryn was bleeding from his head, covering his face in blood. Luykas and Mave were trying not to be pinned down by three of the riders.

And one was coming straight for him.

He drew his sword, readying for the attack. As the gryphon jumped for him, a dark shape, followed by several others, fell into the small clearing Rain had made with his bad landing. The gryphon never made it to Zayden, and he was shocked to see the Andinna that killed it and its rider was none other than Alchan.

“We all heard his roar and watched him drop,” the king quickly explained as more Andinna dropped around them, including the females and children. “Let’s get these out of him.”

“No one can help. He’ll hurt someone.”

Alchan studied him carefully. “You know your son best.

“Everyone, perimeter defense! Make a circle. Nothing takes our mutt today!” The Andinna cheered in response. He lowered his voice to talk to Zayden. “I’m going to help you. I got him into this, I’m going to help him get out of it.”

“He could—”

“I’m the king and more dominant than his beast. He wouldn’t consider hurting me.” Alchan seemed so sure.

He didn’t want to argue with the king, so he helped Alchan onto Rain’s back. Together, they pulled out the spear. Around them, a war was being fought. When a gryphon and rider tried to drop on top of them from above, it was met by Kian and Senri together. Nevyn and Varon were also guarding the sky, killing another foolish enough to try to get to his son.

They found the next spear on the opposite side of Rain’s abdomen. It was lodged deep, forcing both of them to pull with all their might, slowly drawing it back out. He heard the steel tip grind against bone, which was concerning.

The next two were easier, in his left back leg, right next to each other. They would make walking hard for Rain, but they would also be the fastest to heal.

And as they worked, the attacks stopped. The Elvasi called for a retreat, but Zayden didn’t look over his shoulder to see what was happening. For all he knew, the retreating Elvasi could be hoping for reinforcements.

Zayden felt the watchful stares of the Andinna around him as he and Alchan worked to yank out every spear and sword that had found its way into his son. Rain, to his credit, only thrashed at the deepest and most painful ones. He roared twice, shaking everyone to their core. Zayden could smell the distinct fluids wyverns had that helped produce the flames, but no flame came. His son was drained, depleted, injured, exhausted.

He didn’t have to think about who to blame for this. Alchan was giving it to himself, something Zayden made note of. Rain was now the king’s charge and student, so it was only proper Alchan would blame himself. Zayden could blame himself, but his son wouldn’t be told what to do.

By the time they got to the last spear, Zayden realized there was no one to blame except the Elvasi. They forced his son not only to be a warrior but to fight. They forced the Andinna’s hands and made them jump into action for these very fights. So, he fought, his son fought, his friends fought. They all fought to the end.

What else are we supposed to do?

“Can you walk?” Alchan asked, walking to his boy’s big blue head. The wyvern nodded, letting his jaw thump against the ground, the eyes drooping closed. Zayden saw Alchan reach out and run a hand over his scales, the first time their King had ever touched the wyvern. He even went for the snout, a dangerous place to touch Rain in this form. “You can’t sleep yet. Get up and get walking. We all need to move.”

“It could be dawn before the Elvasi get to this point. We should be able to make distance and give ourselves a good lead,” Luykas added. “Alchan, we might run into more fighting on the way to the Dragon Spine.”

“It’s possible, but we don’t have time to worry about that. We just need to move and fight when it’s time. Females and children, I want you to the front. We’re entering the wild territory before the mountains, so we won’t be running into any farms or villages. Keep an eye out for wild animals and for Elvasi coming up behind us.”

“Yes, sir!” they all screamed. Zayden winced as Alchan sighed in what sounded like annoyance. The male hated being called sir.

Zayden didn’t pay attention as everyone started off at a brisk pace. He kept an eye on his son, who wobbled precariously as he stood up. He was still bleeding, but there was nothing to be done. Big blue eyes looked at him when his son was finally up on his legs and wings. Wyverns walked like bats on their wings, an interesting sight.

“You did good, my boy,” he whispered to his son, knowing the keen hearing his son had would pick it up. “You did well.”

A blue snout bumped his chest. Zayden rubbed it slowly, his heart rate finally slowing. His son would live and probably tell tales about this night for years to come. His boy was a fucking warrior.

And Zayden was proud of him.

Someone grabbed the back of his pants and pulled him back. He growled, about to snap at whoever did it, but when Mave came into his vision, he quickly stopped. She wrapped her arms around the blue head. Skies, the female loved his son. As Rain gave an almost feline purr at the contact, Zayden was glad to have fished her out of the ocean that night. Alchan chuckled next to him.

“You’re his father. I’m his king. Who gets the affection? The female.”

“I know, and he’s into other males. Doesn’t make any sense.” Zayden snorted but smiled. “Thank you, Alchan. For the help.”

“I asked him to stay out of it tonight, but I knew it was going to be impossible. I had a bad feeling Shadra was going to have something to deal with him. I’m just glad he’s alive, and he saved a lot of lives tonight.”

“Except Sen and his men. Except the Hornbuckles hiding on board the ship,” Zayden whispered. “He’ll hold that against himself when he has a chance to think about it.”

“He did everything he could. I’ll make sure he knows that. You raised a good son.” Alchan thumped his shoulder and started walking, going around the spectacle of his son and the Company trying to dote on him already. Zayden walked behind all of them. Varon was trying to sew up the holes in his son’s hide as they walked. Nevyn was shoving cloth in others. Mave and Mat just walked with his boy.

He looked back once, hoping they got a couple of days before their enemies caught up.

36

Mave

As the sun began to crest over the horizon, Mave was limping, tired, and fulfilled. They had done it. They had assaulted Ellantia, taken back their people, and walked away to tell the tale—mostly. After they defended Rain, the numbers came in. No one in the Company was more than banged up, with injuries needing to be looked at, but that wasn’t the case for others.

Twenty-two single males lost their lives. Four males who had joined to save their females lost theirs, one particularly heartbreaking since he was the female’s only husband. Her mayara was broken, and now, she had no family. Mave later learned her parents had died during the end of the War, and her second husband had been lost during it. She had no one now. Three females died, defending themselves and the children who had been taken with them.

At least all four of the young made it through, all of them now with their mothers and surviving fathers. The little girl watched Mave with big eyes. For the entire winter, Mave had made a decision to stay out of sight of the children. This was the first time one of them had really seen her walking in the same space as them. This was the first time she was sharing space with one and acknowledging it. She waved at the young girl, who waved back, catching her mother’s attention.

“Hi,” her mother greeted with an exhausted smile. “I’m Thyra, and this is Runa.”

“Hello.” Mave gave a strained smile in return. Her hip made catching up to the small family difficult. The talon lines on her thighs were closing, but they weren’t any better. Battered—Mave had been battered before, but she didn’t let it stop her. “Mave.”

“Oh, we both know who you are,” Thyra said, her smile not leaving. “Runa has always wanted to meet you. Haven’t you, Runa?”

Mave swallowed as the little girl nodded. “Well, it’s nice to meet you both. Is there anything I can do to make the walk easier?” She felt responsible for something. Maybe she was feeling protective. These two were from her village and had been taken because she couldn’t save them. Now she had them back. Now they were safe because she would protect them.

“Oh, no. I can carry her for days.” Thyra shifted the little girl to her shoulders. Mave watched Runa scramble and sit up on her mother, her little hands on her mother’s head. “What about you? That looks bad.” The mother pointed at Mave’s thighs, concern taking over her expression.

“I’ll be fine. We’ll probably camp tonight and tend to everyone, but I made sure to clean everything at the last stream we passed. Are you injured at all?”

“No, no. Thank you for asking, though. If you need anything, tell me.” Thyra patted her arm. “Think of it as thanks for coming for us. If there’s anything the Company needs, let me know. Or any of us.”

“The Company will be fine,” a sultry voice said from behind them. Mave looked over her shoulder to see Allaina, nowhere near as pretty as she normally was. Bags under her eyes, matted hair, bruised, she looked like hell. If Mave were mean, she would have been glad to see it, but she really didn’t like the stark contrast of the Allaina she saw and the Allaina she’d dealt with all winter. It was a testament to the torment the captured females had gone through.

“It’s nice to see you, Allaina.” Mave tried for friendly. They might have had their moments, but they left off on a tenuous peace. That was nearly four months ago. So much had happened since then. “Has anyone told you?”

“No one has told me anything,” she answered. Behind her, four quiet males stayed close—her husbands. “I was hoping you would open up where no one else has. I was also waiting for dawn. There’s no reason to try for quiet in the light of day.”

“Of course.” Allaina had a good point. None of them had spoken much after they started moving north in the trees. There was no reason to draw attention to themselves if the Elvasi came calling. “I did as you asked that night…Jesvena was dead when I found her.”

“Oh…” Whatever Allaina was thinking stopped. Her eyes went wide, her mouth hanging open just a little. “That means…”

“You take her place, right?” Mave frowned. “You’re the new mativa.”

“No wonder none of them wanted to mention it.” Allaina looked over her shoulder to her husbands. “You all knew, didn’t you?”

“Of course, love, but we figured you would need time to recover after this before assuming the role.” The tallest of her husbands stepped closer, looking guilty. He shot Mave a glance, half begging for help, half condemning her for saying anything. Mave shrugged, which caused Thyra to laugh and walk faster, leaving them to talk.

“I have duties to deal with now. Everyone here is in my care.” The normally put together female pushed dirty hair out of her face. Dismay was all Mave saw. “Okay. Well, that changes everything. I need to talk to Senri and Alchan.”

“You might want to give Alchan a couple of days,” Mave said quickly. “He’s got a lot on his plate.”

“Of course, of course. Thank you, Mave.” Allaina didn’t seem ready. All the confidence she had portrayed in the months Mave knew her seemed to disappear. “What else happened that night?”

Mave quickly gave her the information she wanted—how the Elvasi killed any adult male in the village, how they murdered the elderly who were considered useless, how they tried to take children, but Leshaun was to thank for saving many of them. Allaina absorbed all of it, asking small questions.

“We just missed you in Blackstone,” Mave whispered finally. “We were there less than a day after they left with you. We would have saved you so much sooner if we had moved just a little faster.”

“It’s okay,” Allaina told her, reaching out. Mave let the female touch her arm. “It sounds like you did just as I asked for that night and thank you for that. As for Blackstone…There’s nothing to say. You tried your best. Alchan did, the Company, my husbands and everyone else. You all did what you could. We’re here now. We’re leaving together. I didn’t think you would even come. Senri said you probably would, but I didn’t have enough faith. I’m sorry.”

“There’s nothing to apologize for.” Mave patted Allaina’s hand. “Do you need anything?”

“Yes, actually,” Allaina admitted. “I want you and Senri to help me with something in the evenings.”

“And what is that?”

“Training the females to fight better. We can all use a sword but that night…they froze. Some didn’t, but most did. They all need to get more comfortable. If this happens again, they might not just be captured. There might not be a second chance. For the entire time they had me, I thought about that. I couldn’t help but think we should have been able to protect ourselves better, and maybe Jesvena and I were too soft. That has to change.”

Thankfully, that was something Mave had already been thinking about.

“It does, and I will. I haven’t seen Senri yet. She’s with her family, but I’ll help you find her at some point today, and we can start talking about it.” Mave felt another piece of newfound respect for Allaina. She saw a problem and was going to correct it before anything else could happen. That was impressive.

“You know—”

“What do you mean you’re leaving the Company?” Senri screeched from the front end of their line. “Excuse me?”

The crowd went silent of the chatter and happy reunions. Everyone was wondering what would happen next. Mave felt a sense of dread.

“Love, please—”

“No! No, you don’t get to give up everything you worked for because I got hurt! You pathetic, fucking piece of shit! I won’t fucking allow it! I won’t be the person you blame in a century when you’re fucking bored. I won’t be the person who made you give up what you love, Skies damn it!”

“Senri!”

“No, Kian! You are staying with your friends! You are staying with your brothers! And don’t you dare try to pin any of this on them, either. Don’t you dare. This is not Mave’s fault or Alchan’s or Nevyn’s. This is no one’s fault!”

“Yes, it—”

“NO!” she roared.

They all stopped walking as it echoed in the trees. Allaina was shaking next to Mave, seemingly out of pure fear.

Mave remembered what some said about Senri—a mother hen with a battle axe. She knew all about the mother hen. It was time to see the battle axe everyone talked about. She walked closer, meeting several of the Company members near the arguing family. Willem and Gentrin were keeping their heads down. Senri was red with anger as she glared down her longest husband, Kian, who was trying his best to stand up to his wife.

Someone grabbed her hand, and she looked over to see Matesh, his expression grave. Were they witnessing the loss of a Company member or the breakup of a long marriage? None of them knew.

“You were captured,” Kian whispered, full of rage at everything that had happened. “And it is our fault. I can’t put you at risk like that—”

“I was captured because I wanted to be captured,” Senri hissed. “You think I’m foolish enough to get myself taken by the Elvasi? Really? I saw them taking other females and made the choice to drop my sword, Kian. I made that decision to protect them.” She pointed to others, and many of those other females dropped their eyes. Mave’s throat tightened. Her friend had offered herself willingly.

“I couldn’t let them go through it all alone. The Elvasi took children, Kian. Children. I couldn’t abandon them and save myself. I couldn’t do it. Allaina told me she had asked Mave to save whoever she could. She and I decided to take on the rest. We would protect them, and we did our best. It’s not the Company’s fault I was taken. It’s mine.”

Allaina stepped up behind Mave, and they let her through. Silently, Allaina went to stand next to Senri, her chin held high. Something told Mave the story wasn’t complete, but it didn’t matter who made that final decision. It was obvious they both stood behind their choice.

“What?” Kian seemed at a loss. “You could have been there when we got home, and you decided to…?”

“Children,” Senri reminded him. “Little children and their mothers. Think of what would have happened to them if Allaina and I didn’t go. Instead, they focused on the leaders, and we kept their attention.”

Mave’s stomach flipped. Oh, her friends were heroes.

No, Senri. Don’t tell him that. It’ll break him.

Kian was pale. Mave wasn’t foolish enough to think none of the females in the group had been raped or beaten, but like Kian, she couldn’t possibly come to terms with it happening to Senri.

“And I’m okay because I made that choice,” Senri whispered, her voice much gentler. “I trusted the Company with you three. You weren’t supposed to blame them for this. They aren’t the villains here, Kian. No one got me captured.”

A hand landed on Mave’s lower back. Bryn showed up on the opposite side from Mat, holding her. Together, they waited for Kian’s reply.

It never came. He turned away, holding his face. It was Nevyn who walked out and led him away. Senri watched him go, then her other two husbands followed, leaving her alone next to Allaina.

“I warned you they wouldn’t like it,” the female whispered. “I warned you, Senri.”

“I know.” Senri didn’t seem bothered. She didn’t look heartbroken. “We’ll heal. We have before, and if we can’t this time, they can find a soft female who is willing to hide at home. They wanted a warrior, and a warrior fights on every battlefield.” Her orange eyes looked over the crowd and landed on Mave. “Right, my friend?”

“Right.” Mave nodded in agreement. “Every battlefield.”

“We have some catching up to do.” Senri dropped the topic of her husbands just like that. “Walk with me?”

“Of course. Allaina and I were just going to look for you when…” Mave gestured in the direction her friend’s husbands went. Lowering her voice as she drew closer, she continued. “How many did you save?”

“Not all of them but as many as I could. More than half,” Senri answered softly. “Most men like something willing more than something crying.”

“But not all of them,” Mave finished.

“No, not all of them.” Senri looked past her and smiled. “Can you males give us a moment?”

“Of course.” Mat lowered his head. He didn’t leave quickly, though, Mave kissed him and pushed softly. As he left, she turned and saw Bryn hadn’t moved a step.

“You, too,” she ordered gently, running a hand over his cheek.

“Aye, was hoping I could go unnoticed.” Bryn tried for a sheepish smile, but it fell flat.

“I’ll always notice you,” she reminded him. With a kiss, he backed off as well, following Mat into the crowd. They were probably going to find Zayden and take the entire Company to talk to Kian.

“You hurt him,” Mave said to Senri.

“I knew it would hurt him, but I had a duty to protect my village and the Andinna in it. I failed that night, but I wasn’t going to continue failing. I could protect them in captivity.” Senri seemed nonplused. She was standing behind what she’d done, and nothing was going to budge her.

“I understand. I could have killed the ones who used me in Elliar. I never did because survival was more important than my rage.” Mave felt fragile. She could see the cracks in Senri as well. Allaina only nodded silently. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Allaina murmured.

Mave tilted her head but didn’t pry. She narrowed her eyes on Senri, who sighed heavily.

“We had females go into their fertile times during captivity. Three.” Senri didn’t have to say who. One of them was obvious.

Allaina. Senri had used her body to protect the female, and now, Allaina would have to carry that for the rest of her life.

“I should have gotten captured with you,” Mave said, growling. She was angry again, looking over her shoulder, knowing somewhere behind them, the Elvasi were probably planning to come after them. “I’ve at least gone through it before.”

“No. You did what we needed you to do. Allaina and I promised to protect the village. You promised to protect and serve the king. There’s a difference in duties there. You had to remain to pass along word.” Senri didn’t sound like there was a problem, but Mave felt like she’d failed them. Maybe Senri noticed, giving a bitter smirk. “Don’t be Kian. I’ll scream at you too.”

“Fine,” Mave muttered. They walked together. After a while, Allaina pulled away, touching Senri softly on the shoulder, nodded her head to them, and left them. Mave watched her go before hissing at Senri. “Damn it. Jesvena is dead, and you two are…”

“I know. I won’t say it was easy, but I came to terms with it the moment I dropped my sword. Allaina knew there was a chance. So did I. What about you? Did it ever happen?”

“No,” she answered, swallowing. “You know what this is going to lead to, right?”

“If it’s what I think it is, it’s about Skies damned time,” Senri growled, a vicious smile taking over. “About damn time.”

“Agreed. Too bad it took this.” Mave sighed. “Please…don’t leave Kian.”

“I would never, and I don’t think he’s angry with me, either. I think I put too much on him at once, not that I feel bad for that. Willem and Gentrin follow his lead when he’s around, but…I run my family. They’ll come back, and a real conversation will happen, the way this is supposed to happen. I wasn’t expecting him to leave the Company. That pissed me off more than I should have let it.” Senri continued to look ahead. Mave knew the profile of someone bottling it all away, knew the way pain was hidden.

I still do it every day.

She grabbed Senri’s arm and looped in her own, escorting her. Senri turned her head sharply, her eyes wide. There was a snowy morning, months before, when Senri had done this very thing to her.

“I’ve never had friends before the Company. I didn’t know love before Mat and Rain, in their different ways. And I never had a female I looked up to until you.” Mave didn’t know where the words were coming from, but they poured out of her like an out-of-control rain. “So, if you need anything, tell me.”

“I will,” she promised. “Why were you and Allaina looking for me? She’s mativa now, you know.”

“Yes, Jesvena being dead does make her a mativa. Is she ready?” Mave didn’t know the first thing about the job, but she and Allaina had already covered the fact the prissy female was now technically in charge.

“Before the attack, I would have told you yes. Now, she just needs time to heal. She’s a tough bitch but going into her fertile time on the ship made her a bit more fragile, vulnerable. She’ll toughen back up. I didn’t let them touch her, not when that happened.” Senri’s expression was thoughtful and pained.

“She wants you and me to start training the females better. She wants them to be real warriors. What happened that night was inexcusable. Alchan had already mentioned it to me as well.”

“She’s right. They both are,” Senri sneered bitterly, upset by something. “And Jesvena died for her belief females needed to be coddled, now that we are a weaker race.”

“Are you going to be okay?” She didn’t like that look on Senri’s face.

“I’m going to be fine once my stupid husbands get their fucking act together. I need…” Senri waved at herself with her free hand. “I need them.”

“Clean hands,” Mave commented, trying to find words for what Senri was saying.

“What?” her friend didn’t get it.

“I say that Mat and Bryn have clean hands. They don’t carry my blood on them. They don’t hurt me. You want clean hands.”

“Yes. I like that. I want clean hands. I want them to wash away…everything that happened. They’re going to try and coddle me now.”

“Just don’t kill them for it,” Mave said, a smile forming. “Should I warn them you’ll try before they come for you?”

“Nope. I want them to be stupid, so I can remind them what type of female they joined with.” Senri’s grin was vicious. “Now, let go of me and go find your males, Mave. There’s no reason to dote on me.”

“You doted on me,” Mave reminded her. Senri pulled her hand out of Mave’s elbow and reached up, cupping both of Mave’s cheeks.

“I did because you needed it, and I may always. You’re a different female today than you were last year, and I hope I was part of that. A year ago, you would have never comforted me. You stiffened under a hug.” Her thumbs ran over Mave’s cheekbones as if they were wiping away invisible tears. “But I think I need to walk alone for a little while.”

“I walked alone for a long time, Senri.” Mave didn’t want that for her. She didn’t want to see Senri bottle it all up and hide. She couldn’t tolerate that.

“I’m not young and alone like you were. I have all of you around me. I just want some time to my own thoughts, and it’ll give my males an opening to come talk to me.”

Before Mave pulled away, she reached into her pocket and pulled out the damn flute she carried everywhere. “This is yours.”

Senri gasped but started to shake her head. “No. No, Mave, that’s yours. Why do you have it out here?”

“I play it when I’m alone to comfort me. You were taken, and I was angry. I was so angry.”

“Keep it. Play it for me later. I want to see how much you’ve practiced.” Senri pushed her away after that. “Go on. We both know Kian will never crawl back to me if it’s something you could witness.”

Mave stepped back, letting Senri walk ahead of her. She fell back in the group, looking over the injured males as they passed, meeting the eyes of the tired, dirty females. The children danced around their parents, awake for a new day. They seemed to understand better than anyone they were free, and it was supposed to be celebrated.

Finally, she saw Rain lumbering at the back of the group, still in his wyvern form. She waited on him, knowing her males were probably with Kian, who wouldn’t want to see her. He probably didn’t want to see a female for the rest of the morning.

“Little brother,” she greeted softly as he walked up to her. His big head lowered, and he bumped his nose to her. “I’m sorry you got hurt.”

Air blew across her face with the distinct touch of snot. He didn’t appreciate her apology.

“Fine. Be stubborn and get hurt without caring how it makes us feel.”

He bumped her harder and lowered his head more, sniffing her thighs and hip.

“I think he’s trying to say don’t be a hypocrite,” someone said from behind the large beast. She watched as Alchan walked into view. “But you’re female, and you claimed him as a brother, so he’ll learn to get over it.”

“I am not…” She bared her teeth, growling, but the king only smiled wearily at her, exhaustion written all over his face. He didn’t seem to care he’d pissed her off. That made her lose the bluster she felt. “How are you?” she asked, realizing she hadn’t spoken much to him since the night before.

“Relatively uninjured. Thinking a lot. It’s why I’m hiding back here. The males who aren’t like me can handle helping the freed Andinna better than I could, anyway.” He shrugged innocently like he didn’t seem suspicious.

“Will you tell me what you’re thinking about?”

“The future of the Andinna,” he answered enigmatically. It was both straightforward and elusive, telling her everything and nothing. His amber eyes gave her the rest of the answer. They told her he expected her to understand.

She nodded slowly. She did. She was just waiting on him now. They understood better than the others, for some reason. Maybe it was the life she grew up with and his position, but they understood. Whatever happened over the last four months led to this.

“Who do you think will be upset?” he asked after a moment of silence.

“Luykas,” she said immediately. “He just strikes me that way.”

“He’ll have good reasons to worry.” Alchan didn’t seem surprised by her answer.

“Um…not Bryn or Mat. They’ll follow me if I follow you.” She shrugged this time. “Not Nevyn but maybe Varon.”

“No, I don’t think Varon will be an issue. Zayden?”

“Oh, definitely Zayden,” she agreed, daring to chuckle.

She and Alchan didn’t say any more. They didn’t try to guess about Kian. They wouldn’t until they knew what was going on with him.

The sun rose higher over them as mid-day approached.

“When?” she asked softly.

“When we reach the mountains.”

And together, they kept the secret. Mave wasn’t as angry today as she was the night before, but it was still there. Just as long as Alchan eventually gave her another target, she would be fine with whatever decision he made in the end.

She walked with her little brother and king until she saw her loves, then moved up to them. She didn’t tell them what she had been talking to Alchan about. Instead, she took Bryn’s hand and hooked her tail with Mat.

“Change is coming,” she warned them.

“We can tell. You’re talking to Alchan,” Mat teased softly.

“Ya would think the friendship with Luykas was the first sign,” Bryn mumbled. She side-eyed him until he continued. “Don’t get me wrong, it’s good to see ya having a better workin’ relationship with one of our commanders. It’s just a sign of change.” He nodded past her and Mat, toward deeper in the trees. Luykas was walking out with Zayden. Both males looked up and caught her gaze. Zayden averted his quickly and walked on to speak to someone else, but Luykas kept staring at her.

Their bond beat between them, double heartbeats and a tug. She was so used to it now that it didn’t disturb her. Maybe she would ask him to finally even it out between them—after what was to come, after they made it to the Dragon Spine.

She waved, making him jump a little. He walked to them quickly, ending up at the back of the group with them, walking backward in front of them.

“Kian’s going to talk to his female. She hit him with something hard, too fast.”

“She knows,” Mave informed him. “Can I help you with something or did you come to tell us that?”

“Ah…” He didn’t have anything to say. Mave could see it written on his face. He was walking backward awkwardly as if he wanted to have a conversation, but she wanted to enjoy the rest of the day with her males. “Just that. Where’s my brother?”

“With Rain behind us.”

He let them pass. Mave didn’t look back at him, shaking her head as they kept walking. That seemed strangely uncomfortable.

“Do you know what that was?” she asked her males.

“No. Do you know what’s going to happen when we get to the Dragon Spine?” Matesh sounded too innocent.

“No,” she answered half-truthfully. She and Alchan hadn’t truly talked about it, kept it vague as if saying it made it real. That was the only reason she didn’t tell Mat the complete truth.

“We’ll find out when we get there,” Bryn said as they walked.

“We will,” she agreed.

37

Mave

On the dawn of the sixth day, Mave saw mountains. Even taller than the ones of Olost, they dominated the sky.

“We’re moving fast,” Mat commented softly, yawning at the end. “We’ll be on a trail in the mountains by nightfall.”

“Yeah…” They loomed over her. For four months, she’d drawn closer to the Empire in the name of rage and revenge, and that had motivated her, kept her focused. Now, she was on track to enter her homeland for the first time in over a thousand years.

This wasn’t the journey she had been expecting when spring came.

“Mave, Mat!” Zayden called out. “Can I get a hand?”

“What do you need?” She turned from the view to see the father coming for them. Mat reached out, and they shook hands, a very male greeting.

“I think it’s time to get Rain shifted back into his Andinna form. We need to get it done before we’re in the mountains and the wild wyverns catch his scent. They might consider him a trespasser, and that could bring us more trouble than we want.”

Mave waved him to lead the way. She had no idea where Bryn was, or she would have invited him along as well. He’d disappeared the night before when they settled down to camp, saying something about Alchan and Luykas wanting him to scout back, just to make sure they were free of the Elvasi.

For the six days since they left Ellantia, the Elvasi hadn’t shown any signs of following. It was probably the most interesting turn of events of the last week. If she didn’t hate them so much, she would have thanked the gods for looking out for them.

She followed Zayden away from camp, listening to her lover and the grouchy father talk about what might be needed for Rain. His injuries were healing as well as any Andinna, but there were some concerning holes in his wings. As a wyvern, they wouldn’t impede his ability to fly, but they didn’t know how he would look when he shifted back.

“We’ll get him back in the air,” Mat promised. “You know we wouldn’t let him stay grounded.”

“I know. I’m worried about him, that’s all.” Zayden patted Mat’s shoulder before looking back at her again. “I wanted to ask you to be ready to catch him when he’s done shifting. I’ll be there with you.”

“I can do that.” She stepped up next to him, rubbing his back as she did. “He’ll be fine. He’ll have a few more scars, just like the rest of us.”

“Yeah, and if he gets a hard time for those, he’ll just tell everyone he was the hero of the Ellantia assault, and they’ll leave him be.” Mat was grinning. “I’ve never been so proud of him.”

“Yeah…” Zayden sighed. “Alchan has been watching him carefully too. I was told once I got my son to shift back, Rain was to report to him for inspection. Our good Alchan Andini wants to make sure he didn’t permanently damage my son beyond repair, and if he did, make reparations for it.”

“By the Skies,” Mat chuckled. “He’s taking it hard, being the king who nearly got Rain killed. You know he won’t like it—Rain. He hated being doted on by us, and now, he’s drawn the king’s attention?”

“He did it to himself,” Zayden reminded them.

“He did. He’s the one who went to Alchan for training and not anyone else.” Mave shrugged. “He’ll get over the doting. He’ll heal and grow stronger. I don’t expect any less of my little brother.”

They found Rain right as she finished saying that. He yawned at the sight of them. He didn’t sleep close to the main camp, always finding a small clearing to sleep in where he had more space. Alchan and Luykas were normally nearby as well, preferring to spend their nights away from the camp which grew too loud with the sounds of reunion sex and long talks about what had happened.

“You ready?” Zayden asked loudly. Rain got up, and Mave saw the holes in his wings.

“Are those fixable when he shifts back?” One was as big as her head. Sure, the size of wyvern wings made the hole small in comparison, but for an Andinna, a hole that size took them out of the air.

Leshaun walked up as well. “If it’s the same size, we’ll have to recut his flesh on the edges and slowly stretch the skin to meet and sew it up in phases. Because there’s only so much flesh, the process would have to be repeated, or it’ll just tear back open. I’m here to make that decision.”

“Oh.” She reached out and ran a hand over Rain’s wing. He sat up higher, watching all of them.

“Over here.” Zayden gestured for her to stand with him under Rain. If he decided to fall on them in this form, they would be crushed. She mimicked Zayden, keeping her palms flat on the giant barrel chest in front of them. “We’re ready!”

It was the slowest she’d ever seen Rain shift. She felt it happening under her hands. When her adopted little brother was finally in front of her, he sagged, exhausted, in her arms. Zayden was right there as well, holding Rain up the best he could, his arms around his son’s waist and chest.

“Let’s sit you down,” Zayden whispered. He paled, looking at her over his son’s head. “He never stays in wyvern form that long. We don’t know what sort of repercussions it could have.”

“Okay.” Together, they got Rain to a log and lowered him. When he started to lean, she reached out and held him. Zayden sat on his opposite side.

“We’ll get looking,” Mat said softly. Between him and his uncle, they would be able to look over Rain’s wings and injuries quickly.

“Is he…?” Rain seemed unconscious again.

“The wyvern and the Andinna are two souls, or so the Clans of Zira say. Rain can’t always control the beast, and the beast has no power over the Andinna. You can see it sometimes when he’s angry. He’s never been a wyvern for so long, so there’s a chance we’ve been hanging out with the beast for days and not known it. Who knows what that could have done to him?” Zayden reached up and ran his hand over his son’s horn, then his hair. “Thank you for coming out here.”

“He’s my family,” she reminded the worried male. “You know that.”

“I do,” he murmured. “He might just be exhausted. He doesn’t sleep well in his wyvern form because it’s not natural for him. It was a problem when he was young.”

Sure enough, Rain’s eyes began to open, and he came back to the world. He didn’t seem shocked to have them holding him or Mat and Leshaun pulling at his wings to inspect them.

“How long?” he asked groggily.

“As a wyvern, several days. Unconscious? Only a few moments,” his father said quickly and gently. “Leshaun, how are his wings?”

“He had one hole. It’ll probably take a month to close up and another week to heal completely after that, but he’ll be able to fly again soon enough.” Leshaun sounded optimistic. “It could have been worse. The injuries never translate between the two forms the same way each time. Remember when you broke a leg, Rain? You tried to shift into wyvern form, rebroke it, and when you shifted back, it was a bloody mess.”

“I was thirty-two. Of course, I remember that idiotic move,” Rain mumbled. “A month out of the air. I wonder how Alchan will feel about that.”

“He’ll get over it if there’s a problem. You’ll have to discuss that with him, though.” Zayden let his son go and stood up. “Let’s give you a few days of rest in this form before we start cutting you open to sew the wing.”

“Thank you.” Rain yawned. “Fucking bastard wyvern didn’t want to sleep. That body can stay up for days. I’ve been coming out here and pretending to sleep. He wanted to stand over the others like a fucking guard dog.”

“You talk about him like he’s not you,” Mave pointed out, curious and wanting to help take his mind off Alchan and not being able to fly.

“He is and isn’t. He’s primal, instinct-driven. A separate piece of me that encompasses the wild. My Andinna mind and wyvern heart don’t always agree, and it feels like I’m arguing with myself. It’s a war. Sometimes, I can’t control him.” Rain looked away. “Sometimes, I can’t control myself.”

“You didn’t hurt anyone,” his father whispered, going to a knee in front of his son. “You were a fucking hero. We watched you fall from the sky, defending our retreat. Damn it. This is what you wanted, and I’m fucking proud of you for sticking to it. Don’t start to regret it now.”

“Yes, sir.” Rain’s smile was tired.

“Mave, will you help me walk him to Alchan?” Zayden ignored Mat’s sputter at being passed over.

“Sure.” She smiled and helped Rain stand with her, making him throw an arm over her shoulder, his father taking the other side.

As they walked, she could feel how Zayden took a lot of his son’s weight, helping probably more than he should have. He was a cranky man, Zayden, but he loved Rain more than life itself, and something about that made her like him. He was so good at being a father, even if he failed on occasion. There was a deep love in him that couldn’t be contained, and Rain deserved every piece of it. He wasn’t always good at directing or tempering that love, but it was moving, nonetheless. She dared to even think of it as attractive, not that she could ever put up with Zayden.

When they approached Alchan and Luykas, both stood up. Luykas moved around them to look over Rain while Alchan just waited, seemingly unsure about the protocol. Zayden quickly explained Leshaun’s prognosis, to which Alchan agreed without question. He took Rain from them and sat the young male down near their fire.

“We’ve got him from here,” the bedru promised. “When we get into the mountains, we’ll start closing up his wing with Leshaun.”

“Thank you, father,” Rain said as he leaned forward to warm his hands by the fire. Alchan pulled off his cloak and handed it to the young male. When Rain was wrapped up, he looked at her. “Thanks, big sis.”

“Any time, little brother.” She stepped around the hovering king and kissed the top of his head. When she straightened, she met Alchan’s gaze. “Don’t fuck up his healing. I’ll kill you for it.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” He didn’t bristle at her threat, even though they both knew she was serious.

It was Luykas who grabbed her elbow and pulled her back from his brother. “Zayden, take this with you.”

She glared at her partner. She didn’t let Zayden grab her, walking away beside him. Leaving Rain there with those two, she was conflicted. She trusted Alchan and Luykas to take care of him, but it felt wrong. She was his big sister. Zayden was his father. Those two were just the king and the advisor.

“Why?” she asked when they were out of sight. “Why did we leave him with them?”

“A nemari is the charge of his liege or lord. In this case, Alchan is considered completely responsible for Rain, his well-being, and his actions. I’m his father, but he’s an adult. My claim over him is secondary now. It’s…” Zayden sighed. “An adjustment, but this is better for Rain’s future. Alchan knows he’s giving Rain a head start in our world most mutts will never see. On top of that, it takes a lot for Alchan to let someone close to him the way a nemari needs to be. Being a bedru, he’s extra possessive and protective. There’s no safer place for my son right now, and not even a father is safe challenging him.”

“And I have even less of a claim being the adopted sister.” She sighed as well.

“Sister.” Zayden snorted. “The last person who dared kiss the top of Rain’s head was his mother. You know, Mat talked to me about you and children, how you aren’t ready for them. There’s nothing wrong with that, but there’s something to be said about how you behave with Rain. If you think you’ll be a bad mother, don’t.”

“Excuse me?”

“You treat him like any good female treats an adult child of her family. You let him fly, fight, and make his own decisions, but when he’s on the ground, you dote on him. If he’s about to die, you turn to fight for him, but you don’t try to stop him from fighting to begin with.” Zayden began to chuckle.

“I don’t—”

“You don’t mean to do it, but you do it.” Zayden smiled, turning to her. “Why do you think I brought you out to help me catch him when he shifted? Why do you think I asked you to help me carry him here? See, I’m his father, but I can’t threaten the king no matter how much I want to. No male, not even Alchan, is foolish enough to dismiss a threat from a protective mother.”

“Sometimes, I hate you,” she muttered. He was using her to get his way without even telling her. Something about that pissed her off.

“Sometimes, I hate you too, but most of the time, I find your love for my son endearing and attractive.” He shrugged and started walking away again. “Maybe I just like the motherly types. Maybe I’ve just lost my mind.”

“Don’t be disgusting,” she ordered as she walked behind him. He was in a weird mood today. “And if you want help protecting Rain, all you need to do is ask. If I think you’re right, I’ll help any way I can. I don’t like being manipulated.”

“I’ll remember that the next time I need someone to threaten Alchan when I can’t.” Zayden didn’t seem fazed at all by her. He seemed entirely too pleased. She had never seen him quite as happy as he was at that moment. Then something faltered. “Wait, did you call my attraction disgusting?”

“I did.” She showed him nothing on her face, trying to hide how good it felt to see his gleeful face turn into an insulted, grouchy statue.

“I am not disgusting,” Zayden growled.

“No, you’re an asshole, and the concept of you being attracted to me is disgusting.” She smacked his shoulder and walked past him. “And I’m going to pretend those words never came out of your mouth.”

“What have I ever done in this world to deserve you in my life?” Zayden sounded insulted and dismayed.

“Nothing, which is why I find your attraction disgusting. You haven’t done anything to deserve me.” She finally smiled—she couldn’t help herself. Finding Mat and Leshaun sitting at a fire, she sat on Mat’s lap.

“Why are you smiling?” he asked softly.

“I upset Zayden.” She didn’t say anything else, kissing Mat softly. With Rain being taken care of and no Elvasi in sight, the world felt a little more normal. Her mood was better than it had been in months. Senri was spending her nights with her husbands. Kian and Nevyn could be caught talking during the days.

The world felt right.

“Everyone ready to move out?” Alchan roared over the caravan. She left her lover’s lap and found Alchan walking through the crowd. Luykas and Rain were behind him, then Bryn. Bryn found her and changed direction to come to her.

“Is something wrong?” she asked quickly.

“No. Alchan is just hoping to hit the mountains tonight, so it’s time to move.” Bryn leaned in, and their foreheads touched. It was all they needed.

Their party began to move shortly after that. Children yawned and stretched, their mothers trying to keep them moving. Some of the young males had taken over carrying the little ones a few days before, but half the time, the children didn’t want to be held. The Company was scattered throughout the group, and everyone talked quietly.

They walked all day, the mountains drawing closer. Eventually, it seemed like the mountains towered over them, and they started going up an incline. By nightfall, Mave realized she was no longer in the Empire. She was on the southern ridge of the Dragon Spine.

She was in Anden for the first time in a thousand years.

38

Mave

The world was dark except for the fires burning beyond the trees as everyone celebrated making it to the mountains. Mave only waited as females ran around, talking about hunting parties to help get food. None of them had eaten more than scavenged berries and wild vegetables for days.

But Mave only waited. She was finally in Anden. That was something. Now, it was time to find out what was next. It was time to find out if she and Alchan were on the same page, or if she had only imagined it. That killed the good mood she’d had at the start of the day, leaving her thoughtful and serious.

“Company, round everyone up!” Alchan ordered finally. “I have something important to talk about. Put them in the clearing to the north, and I’ll be there in a moment. I want Mave to stay with me. Rain, go with your father.”

Mave didn’t move as all the males ran off to find everyone before it was too late. Some of the females wanted to hunt tonight, but they had to hear this first. Some of the males were looking over the area, hoping for freshwater.

But all that could wait.

“Are we going to do this?” she asked softly. They were alone for a moment, and she knew it would be the last moment she had him to herself to talk this out. “Are we going to ask this of them?”

“I am. You’re the only person who knows. I know you’ve been thinking about it since the attack on the village. You understand better than all of them.”

“She’ll never stop until we’re all under her heel,” Mave whispered, leaning over to rub her face, trying to wipe the exhaustion from her eyes.

“She won’t,” he agreed. “When we rescued you, I thought it would bring more trouble and, in a sense, it did. Freeing only Rain and Mat would have caused this, as well, so there’s no reason to blame it on you.”

“What changed for you? All any of you ever said from the beginning was that you weren’t heroes. Not anymore. Not ever.”

“I realized I was failing. I thought I was doing the right thing, defending those I could and leaving the others to survive their torment. I was wrong, playing it too safe. When she attacked the village, I realized I had given her the power to do as she pleased. I didn’t free Andinna for a long time because she had scared me into thinking she would kill off our people if I tried.”

“But?”

“She made some mistakes. Do you want a rundown of the political and economic running of the Empire?” he smirked at her.

“No.”

“Didn’t think so.” He pointed at a fallen log. “Want to sit with me?”

She nodded and found herself side-by-side with him. He rubbed his hands together, staring into the darkness. There was something uncomfortable about it, the idea of being so utterly alone with him.

“I’m going to need your complete support,” he started. “No questions, no arguing. Not in the beginning, anyway. The females are going to look to you, and if they trust you, and you trust me, they’ll follow along.”

“What about the males?”

“They’ll follow. I’m the highest-ranking male of the Andinna. They’ll follow.” He gave her an earnest stare. “Will you?”

“I’ll follow,” she promised. “You’re a quiet leader. I never expected that. You were such an ass when we met.”

“I wasn’t in a good place. I don’t do well with dominant females, and it took time to adjust to having you around. I’ve never truly had my place and position threatened, and you did both. You were a threat to my dominance. Add in, you were a complication to an already complicated mission. You came with problems I couldn’t even begin to figure out how to deal with. And you remind me of your mother and father.”

“I can’t help with that last part,” she said carefully. “I’m pretty sure I can’t help with any of it.”

“I have taken comfort in one thing. You hate leading.”

“I do,” she agreed, nodding. “I will lead a charge, but I don’t want to plan it.”

“And that means you’ll always have to answer to someone. It might as well be me.”

She couldn’t find a fault in that logic.

“So, that made it easier to have me around.”

“Yes, then I realized you were thinking what I was thinking. You, better than anyone here, have an understanding I’ve been trying to give them from the beginning. Getting out of the Empire was a long shot to begin with. Once I realized they were out of Blackstone with Senri and the others, I knew where this would lead.”

“Have you talked to Luykas about this?”

“No. He couldn’t know yet, for a variety of reasons. He’ll be finding out tonight with everyone else.”

“He’s going to hate that,” she pointed out, hoping he already realized. “And I’m going to have to deal with it.”

Alchan’s chuckle was filled with humor and hopelessness, complete dismay, and so much more. She had never heard so many conflicting emotions in a laugh, but there was Alchan, losing his mind.

“You wouldn’t have to deal with anything if you just fucked him and sent him on his way.” He stood up, continuing to laugh. “You could have him wrapped around your finger like Brynec and Matesh.” He looked down at her, and the laughter got louder. “And you don’t even realize it.”

She waited for his insanity to pass. The laughter died down eventually, and he fixed his hair, schooling his face as if it had never happened.

“Now that you’re done, let me correct something. Your brother doesn’t want to be with me. We’re blood bonded, I would know.”

“Keep telling yourself that.” Nothing could hide how his lips twitched. “You know, I’m about to ruin the lives of so many of my people, but I haven’t laughed like that for years.” He sobered. “I won’t be able to fight a lot coming up, so I have one more boon to ask you.”

“What is it?” She sat up a little straighter, frowning.

“I’m the last in the royal line. I have to produce heirs—”

“Absolutely not,” she snarled.

“No…” Alchan growled back at her. “Mave, don’t take offense, but you couldn’t even get me hard. I despise dominance in a partner, and everything about you makes me feel like a fucking eunuch. It doesn’t work like that for me like it does other males. I can’t fight because I have to have a child, though. Luykas and the others will keep me out of the battles, even if I hate them for it. I was trying to tell you a member of the royal family will sometimes ask for someone to represent them on the battlefield. A…” He sighed. “A Champion. I’m asking you if I can title you The King’s Champion.”

“Why me?” she asked softly, the title ringing in her ears.

“I’ve only ever met one person who walks into a space and fills it without trying. Even when you try to hide, there’s no missing you. People will see you, the most dominant female of the Andinna, flying in the name of their King. It will give them confidence in both of us.” He shrugged. “You understood what none of them have this entire journey. That counts for something. Also…I want to piss off Shadra.” He extended a hand for her. “What do you say?”

She waited a moment, looking between his hand and his amber eyes.

Could she pledge her loyalty to a royal, a king? This king? She had a bad history with the upper class in the Empire, but there was genuine respect between them now. He was asking her to be a figure piece and more. She would fight in his name.

“I’ll be your sword,” she whispered.

“Exactly.”

She grabbed his hand and let him pull her up.

“I accept, my King.”

“There’s normally something to give you when this happens, but that will have to wait. I’m King Alchan Andini of the Andinna. You are henceforth known as Maevana Lorren, King’s Champion. No one outranks you, except me.”

“Even Luykas?” She raised an eyebrow.

“Even Luykas, but I would recommend continuing to allow him to be the leader when it comes to tactical decisions.” He sighed. “It’s time, isn’t it?”

“I think it is. Even if you have none of their support, you have mine. I’ll fight to the end for this.” It was her vow to him. She would die for his goals because she understood them. She wanted what he wanted.

Together, they walked north to the clearing. She could see the Andinna huddled around the fires, waiting for them.

Alchan walked into their view first, and she followed at his back right. She didn’t know if that was her place, but it felt right, and he didn’t correct her. Was there a protocol for what they were about to do? They hadn’t even said it yet, the words hadn’t left their mouths. This would be the first time they gave a real voice to it.

“Good evening, everyone,” Alchan greeted as he filled the space, his voice even and secure, not betraying any worry or anxiety. “There are probably many questions you all have right now, including one about getting back to Olost. We lost our stolen ship in Ellantia, and more disheartening, we lost Sen and his crew. Rainev saw many sailors beginning to escape as the ship went down, which is hopeful. We’ll rescue who we can, and hopefully, Sen didn’t go down with the ship.”

“He would do it, too,” Nevyn muttered.

Mave found Bryn and Mat in the crowd. Their confused looks made her feel guilty.

“Beyond that, we have other important questions, but I think we can all agree we know one thing. We’re going to be in the Dragon Spine for a long time. Without a secure way out of the Empire, we have to hide here, probably through the coming winter. Tonight, however, I’m going to pose a question to you and give you my future aims for our people thanks to recent events.”

“Brother?” Luykas stepped closer.

“Sit down and listen. You and I will have a long discussion after this.” Alchan’s firm order didn’t force Luykas to back off, but the mutt did anyway. She waited, knowing people were now looking at her with confusion as well. What was she doing there, backing up Alchan?

“I say we don’t work to leave the Dragon Spine,” Alchan announced. “What if instead, we fought against the Elvasi? What if we stayed here and began freeing our people in the Empire and reclaiming Anden as our own?”

“Are you talking about…” Luykas didn’t know when to be quiet.

“Rebellion.”

The crowd erupted all at once. Mave didn’t move, falling into a place she was used to—roaring crowds and a dead stare, straight ahead.

Rebellion—one word that changed the course of their people.

She and Alchan had been thinking about rebellion, the idea that they would fight against the Empire until the bitter end, taking back what Shadra stole from them—their people, their lives, their homes—every last piece of what they had lost a thousand years before.

Shadra would no longer get to roll over their people like a wave of despair. They were going to fight back for every inch.

Never again.

“Quiet!” Alchan roared over the screaming after a moment.

The immediate silence was deafening. Mave still refused to move, planted behind Alchan’s right side, a guard and his Champion, even if no one knew that yet.

She had accepted his offer because of that one word—rebellion—something she could put herself behind and support to her very last breath.

“This is shocking, I know,” he continued. “But the attack on our village will only be the first. In Blackstone, I learned Shadra has been telling those I once considered allies there would be no free Andinna within a decade. She is aiming to kill or enslave every last one of us. If we don’t fight now, there will be nothing to fight for. All of our villages will be raided. All of our homes will be burned. All of our elders will be slaughtered. Our females and children will be taken and brutalized. Males, we will have nothing. We would bend our knees to her, just for a taste of everything she will have taken away from us.”

“It’s suicide,” Luykas hissed.

“It’s suicide not to,” Alchan retorted.

“Mave, don’t tell me you agree…” Luykas frowned at her. “Oh shit. You were in on this. Alchan, you’re going to get everyone killed. Shadra will not stand for this.”

“She doesn’t stand for us to do anything,” Alchan reminded him. “We’ve let her scare us into submission for too long.”

Luykas rubbed his face, shaking his head. He looked once more at his brother, leaning close to him.

“We have a problem,” he said cryptically. Only she could hear the message between them, and she had no idea what problem Luykas was talking about. There were plenty of problems with the idea, but none of them had to be kept secret.

Alchan seemed to look around at nothing, then nodded.

“We can handle it. Go where I can find you.” When Luykas was out of sight, Alchan turned his attention back to the Andinna in front of him. “This won’t be easy, but nothing has been for a very long time. We’ve lost a thousand years, and now, we can’t afford to lose any more. I’ve failed you as a king, allowing us to rest and hide for so long. I thought she believed she’d won, and nothing we did could draw the entirety of her ire again. I was wrong. I was so wrong, in fact, she marched through Olost, had spies in our mountains, and we missed it. If I could give up the throne right now, I would, but we all know that has never been an option, for you or for me.”

Senri stepped forward, smiling. Allaina was next to her, presenting a strong visage.

“Mave. By where you’re standing, can we assume you support the king in this idea?” Senri asked it professionally as if she were talking to a noble who ranked higher than her.

“I do.” Mave lifted her chin, gaining more confidence as she spoke. “Alchan has my full support in this. I’ll fight the Elvasi to my last breath if it means maybe one day, none of you will see the inside of a cell again or the cold silver of a collar.”

“And what position do you hold?” Allaina asked. “You’re just a warrior.”

“She’s the King’s Champion,” Alchan answered before Mave could. “She’s my Champion. Consider her the message we’ll send to the Elvasi and their Empress. Whatever they do to us, we shall reuse to forge us into something greater. We can overcome whatever challenges they throw at us. We will break the bonds of bondage and learn to fly once again.”

At that, both Senri and Allaina dropped to a knee, lowering their heads.

“Then we consider Mave the leader of the females,” Allaina announced. “And we shall follow her, and in turn, you in the efforts to free our people.”

Mave cast a wide-eyed glance at Alchan. He hadn’t told her this would happen.

Alchan leaned over to her, keeping his voice low.

“You can tell them you respect their history of leadership and will accept the honorary title. Explain you’re willing to accept decisions they make in your name if they continue to further our goals.”

Mave repeated what he said nearly word for word. At the end, she added something of her own.

“Don’t fucking bow to me, please.”

Senri was chuckling as she stood up.

“I fucking knew something was coming. This? This is perfect. Allaina and I will see to it the females are trained for war immediately. It’s about damn time we take back the skies.”

“Thank you, Senri.” Mave extended a hand, and they shook as equals. Allaina stepped up next and took Mave’s hand when offered.

“Come to me for lessons on politics. You’re going to need them. People are going to look to you for more than just a sword.”

“I’ll send them to you,” Mave answered. She really didn’t want to be the leader. She only wanted to fight.

“If that suits you.” Allaina nodded her head in a mock bow. Both females blended back into the crowd.

“We’ll have more information going forward. Tonight, continue with what you were doing. Hunt down real food. Bathe. Enjoy being home. We’re here to stay, though. We’ll be back on the move in a couple of days. I know these mountains well, and we need to find shelter.”

“Are we going to use one of our abandoned villages?” someone asked.

“Most likely,” Alchan answered. “Goodnight, everyone. You’re dismissed.”

Andinna stood up and walked away. The talk was lively now. Game was going to be hard to find for those hunting, but Mave didn’t let that bother her. She’d make it another few days without a full meal.

“I’m going to talk to my brother,” Alchan told her, sighing. “Thank you for supporting me in this. I’m going to have to talk to the Company later tonight, but you have time to bathe and see your males before then. Make sure they know we have another meeting coming up.”

“Go deal with yours.” She was staring at Mat and Bryn. “I’ll deal with mine.”

They parted ways, and she walked to her lovers, knowing they were probably shocked. Whether they were angry with her, she didn’t know. This was a big secret to keep from them.

“How long have you known?” Mat asked softly when she drew close to him.

“I never really did. He and I never said the words. We just saw the same thing in each other.”

“Let’s get to the stream and talk there,” Bryn said carefully. “We’re dirty, hungry, and tired.”

“There’s going to be a Company meeting later—”

Bryn grabbed her chin and slammed a rough kiss on her lips, his free hand wrapping around her back and holding her to him, chest-to-chest. When he released her, she didn’t miss the pained growl.

“I’m goin’ to spend some time with my wife in a stream before we all start talkin’ about how we’re goin’ to die,” he explained, growling with every word. “I’ll die for ya, Mave. I’ll die for the Andinna, too.” He leaned in and spoke softly. “But I want one moment with ya before that. Don’t talk about it again until we’re done with ya.”

“Someone is finally talking some sense,” Mat mumbled, walking away, Bryn pulling her along to follow them. She didn’t bother fighting them.

Through the darkness, she followed them to the sound of running water. The caravan had found the stream halfway through the day and followed it up the mountain. It was cold spring water, runoff from melting snow coming down from the peaks of the mountains.

Silently, she stripped while they did. Mat didn’t pause as he stepped into the water, which was probably freezing. Bryn was next, and they both started cleaning off.

“I’m sorry,” she told them softly. “It felt…too fragile to say.”

“Not mad about the secret,” Mat explained. “We just want you while we can have you. We want to stop thinking about our people dying and just have you for a moment. We haven’t been together since the ship. Bryn and I wanted to spend this first night with you.”

She smiled cautiously. “So…you’re not angry?”

“No. No, Mave, we’re not mad about that. We’re not mad about Alchan making you his Champion. That makes sense for him and you, in a lot of ways. We’re not mad about starting a rebellion. We just want you to be quiet and let us enjoy a moment with you.” Mat extended a hand to her. “Now get in here and let’s clean off.”

“Then I’m goin’ to fuck ya on that rock over there.” Bryn pointed at several boulders.

“Which one?” she asked, stepping into the cold water, holding Mat’s hand.

“All of ‘em,” he murmured, leaning to kiss her shoulder.

The cold water made her nipples hard, but it wasn’t as cold as she had thought it would be. As they washed off, Mat murmured the Andinna were naturally built to handle cold stream water, how it wouldn’t affect anything, and they wouldn’t lose parts to frostbite. It was summer in the mountains, not nearly cold enough to be a concern for any of them. Bryn’s fingers ran through her hair, teasing out tangles.

Days of dirt left them. Weeks of sea salt disappeared. They found themselves next to the boulders, Bryn leaning up against one, holding her back against him, her breasts on display for Matesh. He nudged her legs open as Mat drew close and kissed her neck and collarbone, creating a line of pleasure down her chest.

“You need more tatua,” Mat whispered against her breast as he kissed the soft skin. “So much more for me to trace my tongue over.”

“Ya should get on that tomorrow,” Bryn said to him over her shoulder. His hand ran over her belly, and his cock was hard against her ass.

“All the way down to here,” Mat decided, kissing right under her belly button.

Then his tongue touched her core, sliding between the folds. She grabbed his shoulders, holding tightly as he devoured her.

Days and days of stress and no release made her an easy target and simple to please. When he slid two fingers into her, she gasped, tangling her fingers in his hair for control over him.

He growled against her, the sweet vibrations making her legs shake. His fingers pumped inside of her as his free hand went around her, massaging her ass.

She came without warning. He flicked his tongue against her, sending jolts of pleasure through her like she was struck by lightning.

As he pulled away, Bryn turned her to face him and kissed her slowly, then spun them so her back was against the cold boulder, lifting her legs to wrap around his waist. Sliding into her with ease, he growled against her mouth. Mave moaned, wrapping her arms around his neck as he rocked into her.

“We’re going to have to move faster if we don’t want to piss off Alchan,” Mat reminded them.

“What about ya?” Bryn grunted as he asked, not breaking his pace. Mave knew each male always tried to make sure they both saw satisfaction at the end of the night. They didn’t touch each other, but they looked out for each other, trying to make sure everyone was pleased.

“We have all night.” Mat leaned in and whispered in her ear, “After this meeting, you’re mine again.”

Bryn chuckled and picked up the pace. She held on, laying her head back on the stone as he took her.

It was fast—too fast. It didn’t take long for her to crest again and take him with her. She was always sensitive after several days of nothing—this was just further evidence.

“Now we can talk about how we’re goin’ to die soon,” Bryn said, leaning on the stone over her.

“Yes, we can,” she whispered, sighing.

39

Luykas

Luykas stumbled into a clearing away from the Andinna. Rebellion. His brother was mad. Alchan was completely right about Shadra, but he was also mad. Luykas hated causing a scene like that in front of their people, but he had to leave before anything worse happened. Before anything was seen that couldn’t be ignored.

His skin itched, and his blood was on fire. Of all the nights, it had to be this one, right before he was certain he would be safe from it. Magic like this was normally done between two consenting people. He’d been fighting it for days now—he was losing.

Then it all snapped into place, and he growled.

“That’s no way to greet your mother.”

Luykas snarled, turning to see the source of the voice.

It was difficult magic to astral project, but some asshole thousands of years ago had developed a way for sorcerers to do it by anchoring to a family member, using shared blood to keep the spirit from drifting. It was a popular way to practice astral projection safely, and it helped many who would otherwise never have the power to do it over long distances.

But his mother was well-trained. She saw the use of magic as a way to further her own goals and put all of her hard work and dedication into it. She could use the skill over the entire Empire. No one could escape her if she had the blood for it.

He hadn’t seen her in over a thousand years—a thousand and one, to be exact. Peace talks and betrayal. She’d asked him to join her instead of dying with his half-brother.

There were many things wrong with Empress Shadra, but no one could ever say she didn’t love her children.

At least as long as they were useful to her. She would cull one if it protected the others.

“Fuck you,” he snapped.

“A thousand years and this is really how you want to start this conversation?” she asked. Her tone was less than surprised. He took a moment to look at her, really get a good look at her. Her hair was longer than he remembered. She must have kept growing it out. The platinum blonde was white in her astral visage, but he knew the color well enough to recall it. She was just a touch older than she once was, a hint of wrinkles beginning to appear around her lips. She was still lithe and small, too short in his eyes.

Had she always been so short or was he finally used to Andinna height?

She was still perfection, though. In the eyes of any Elvasi, she was the perfect beauty.

“How’s your week been?” he finally asked.

“Terrible, as you can probably imagine. I’ve been too busy to get this spell right and come see you,” she answered, looking around the small field he’d found. “Where are the others? I expected Andinna to be naked and fucking in celebration, thanks to what you just got away with.”

“Did you forget I can feel when magic is being used on me?” he scoffed. “You aren’t that stupid.”

“I’ve never been stupid,” she reminded him. “I’ve made mistakes, thanks to misplaced arrogance and trust, but never stupid. I’ll chalk this one up to…I don’t care. You and I both know, once you go deep enough into the mountains, I won’t be able to do this again.”

“At least that hasn’t changed in a thousand years.” He rubbed his face and eyes, trying to convince himself she wasn’t really there. She couldn’t be there. When he dropped his hand, she was still there. Where was his brother? Had he gone too far for Alchan to find him? “What do you want?”

“I’m here to tell you to stop,” she informed him as a mother would casually chastise a child. “This has to end.”

“It will. Free my people, give us back Anden, and it’ll all go away.”

“Free your people,” she repeated to herself softly. “Did I do something to you as a child that made you hate me and the Elvasi in you so much? Before the War, before any of it, did I do something?”

He didn’t answer. He couldn’t.

“Because if I remember right, I told you I made many efforts to get your father to come meet you, and he never acknowledged them or you. I gave you a wonderful education, and I even made sure the world knew I loved you like a son, even if we never told them you were actually mine. I wished I could claim you, but we both know why that couldn’t and can’t happen. It was better for both of us that no one knew I birthed you. I did so much for you, yet you hated being part Elvasi.” She sounded annoyed with him.

“I didn’t fit in. We had this talk seventeen hundred years ago when Javon showed up to take me. I went with him because I didn’t fit in with the Elvasi. I never did.” He couldn’t stand how she just rewrote history and forgot he was alone his entire childhood, cursed to deal with nobles and teachers who sneered at him. “And when I made one friend, you fired her.”

“You were fucking a maid. Of course, I fired her,” she snapped. “That kind of behavior wasn’t tolerated in my household.”

“No, of course not, but it’s okay if Lothen takes after his father and rapes anything that could be considered weaker,” Luykas growled, trying not to think about how his fucking half-brother, the monster, had touched Mave. It was something he desperately tried never to think about. He didn’t associate with his Elvasi family. Most of the time, he barely thought about them, having dumped them from his heart centuries before.

But she would dare say his dalliance with a maid was unacceptable when his younger brother was a rapist and torturer?

He couldn’t allow that to go unnoticed.

“Lothen takes after his father, it’s true, but he’s the heir to the throne, and I had to make some parenting changes since you were in my household.” Shadra sat on something invisible, and her gaze grew distant. “Only Nyria doesn’t take after her father. She’s a pretty thing—”

“I am not like my father,” he hissed, stepping closer to her projection.

“Really?” She looked up and narrowed her eyes. “You both broke my heart and left me. Seems pretty similar to me.”

“You don’t get to blame a thousand years of pain and war on my father and me. That’s not how we’re going to discuss this.” He shouldn’t have even been trying to discuss anything with her. “You hate all of the Andinna. You were always jealous of them. They can fly and you can’t. They respect females of power while the Elvasi nobles secretly talk behind your back, even as they smile to your face.”

“I’ve only ever hated one Andinna,” she whispered. “Your father. The rest? Luykas, you knew when I got engaged to the Emperor, I was planning on taking the throne for myself. I had a lot to do to make that happen. I’m not sorry the Andinna were part of that plan. If you had stayed, you would be the lord I placed over Anden, ruling in my stead.” She stood up from her seat. “And I have never been jealous of anything in my life. I’m not so petty.”

“Liar,” he hissed.

If she could have slapped him, he knew she would. He could see it in her eyes. She hated when her personal problems with the Andinna were pointed out. She couldn’t afford for her people to know part of her motivation was as a scorned woman and mother who was jealous. They would see her as unfit for the throne. Even Luykas could see how the Elvasi would be stupid to judge her that way. Shadra was cunning, hyper-intelligent, and dangerous, but she knew her weaknesses in the eyes of the people. So did he.

“When did you start to hate me?” she asked again, going back to that topic.

“When you invaded Anden, and we had to beat you back across the Dragon Spine. I finally had a family that kind of loved me. They didn’t care that you were the new wife of the Emperor. They didn’t care that my father was a piece of shit who betrayed his female. My brother loved me. Still does, I’m pretty sure.” Luykas gave a bitter laugh. “But the looks on their faces the day we learned of the invasion…It was the first time some of them had looked at me with distrust. That was the day I learned to hate you. You have done nothing in your favor since, and there’s nothing to redeem what you’ve done now.”

“I see,” Shadra sighed. “I missed you the last time you were in the Empire. I didn’t know you were here rescuing your friends and my Champion—”

“Alchan’s Champion.” Luykas wasn’t stupid enough to miss the big red sign of Mave being there with Alchan. His brother would have asked, and she would have said yes.

“Fine. I missed you while you were rescuing your friends and Maevana.”

Luykas didn’t miss how Shadra skipped over calling Mave someone else’s and went straight to a name.

“Then you stopped me from making her come back. I didn’t have her blood when I did that, you know. It took a lot of energy to make that happen. I was bedridden for days afterward.”

“What are you getting at?” he demanded, growing tired of her.

“I would have told you it wasn’t going to end well for you,” she finished. “You had me so busy trying to stop your escape, I didn’t get the chance. I wanted to. You should have had a warning what you did was going to lead to more of this fighting, was going to force my hand into escalating our little game. Decisions have consequences, Luykas.”

“And what now?”

“I should forget about you,” she said gently. “I should, but I’m going to ask you one more time, Luykas. I love you. You’re my son. What can I do to get you to stop?”

“I’ll die before you destroy what’s left of the Andinna for your own power.”

“And for my children, your siblings. Don’t forget I’m leaving them a legacy of power and security. You would have had a part in it if you stayed with me.” She reached up, a spectral hand whispering over his cheek. “Are you sure this is the path you want?”

“Yes.” This wasn’t the first time he’d received the question from her. It wasn’t the first time he rejected her offer.

Her hand curled a little, almost clawing against his cheek, even though he couldn’t feel it.

“I won’t disown you,” she whispered. “I brought you into this world, just as I’ve brought two other children into this world. I’ll take you out of it if I have to, to protect them and the future I’m going to give them.”

“You can try.”

“I love you, Luykas. You’ll always be my firstborn.” She began to fade. “Grant me one boon. Find love. I want you to have that beautiful experience before this is over. Grant that one request from a mother about to see her son die.”

His chest tightened. He always knew when his mother was telling the truth—there was a sincerity she saved for her children that no one else ever saw.

She genuinely wanted him to fall in love.

She disappeared, her request hanging on the air.

He fell to his knees. He didn’t know how long he was there, trying to come to terms with the feelings.

A hand touched his back, and he looked up to see his brother.

“Will she come back?” he asked softly.

“No.” The word broke. Luykas despised his mother. He hated everything she did and allowed to be done in her name. He hated her. “She’ll be unable to once we’re further into the Dragon Spine.”

“Tomorrow, we’re going to begin planning the rebellion. Are you with me?”

Luykas looked up, staring into amber eyes his brother claimed from the Andinna. Luykas knew his gold was a gift from his mother’s side of the family. His grandfather had them. One of his half-siblings did as well.

It was cosmic cruelty, his mother’s request. She wanted him to experience love—little did she know, he was already in love with someone—someone who would never allow him to live if she knew he was Shadra’s son.

His mother had broken his heart before he even got to give it away.

And he wanted to kill her for it.

“I’m with you.”

Dear Reader,

Thank you for reading!

Ah yeah. I did that. So, Mave and the Ivory Shadow Mercenary Company, truly the King’s Guard, and their people, will begin a rebellion. I can tell you from here, we’re going to explore the long talked about home of the Andinna, and much more of their histories and cultures, especially now that they’re home. I’m looking forward to the twists and turns of rebellion.

Mave is once again titled a Champion, this time in the name of her King, but first, she needs to prove she can be a rebel.

It’s going to be a ride.

Reviews are always welcome, whether you loved or hated the book. Please consider taking a few moments to leave one and know I appreciate every second of your time and I’m thankful.

And if I still have you…

You can come join me in being a little bit crazy in The Banet Pride, my facebook reader’s group. I have deleted scenes and chapters from different points of view posted for free!

Andena Glossary

Feminine- ‘am’

Amin- Female

Ami- Baby

Amra- Mother

Arra- Mommy/Mom (Informal mother)

Amara- Daughter

Amir- Sister

Amrya- Aunt

Amyra- Neice

Amran- Grandmother

Amanra- Lover/Wife

Masculine- ‘bod’

Bodin- Male

Bodi- Baby

Bodra- Father

Baba- Daddy/Dad (Informal father)

Bodara- Son

Bodyr- Brother

Bodrya- Uncle

Bodyra- Nephew

Bodran- Grandfather

Bodanra- Lover/Husband

Alternative Male and Female

Ahin- A gay female

Ahren- A female that is excessively submissive. Normally isn’t strong enough in personality to attract males.

Ahyara- Committed female-only relationship.

Bedin- A gay male.

Bedru- A male that is excessively dominate and possessive. Normally considered unsuitable to females due to dominance issues.

Bedyara- Committed male-only relationship.

General Terms

Ahea- Hello

Ohea- Goodbye

Al- The

Ut- You

Uta- Them

Et- Me/I

Rai- The term for the Andinna temper. No real translation.

Mativa- A ‘tradition keeper’, or someone, normally female, who passes on important cultural knowledge and leads a community.

Olda- Blood

Oldura- Official Andena word for a ‘Blackblood’. No real translation.

Tatua- The Andinna ‘ink’ normally done by a Blackblood with blood magic.

Mayara- Andinna family unit. The band of males who center on a female to protect serve, and in most cases, love. Generally husbands/lovers, but can also include brothers, fathers, sons, or just close male friends.

Illo- Big, large (Illon- bigger, larger)

Illi- Little, small (Illin- smaller, littler)

Oto- Old (Oton- older)

Oti- Young (Otin- younger)

Ildan- Friend

Ilanra- Beloved

Ildar- Adopted/Adopt/Adoptive in terms of family.

Raki- Mixed blood/mutt.

Ensam- An Andinna without social place. Forced out by the community or by choice.

Mara- Life

Olmara- Birth

Moro- Death

Somaro- Elite warrior

Morok- Classic Andinna curved blade

Svamor- War group of Andinna.

Semara- Soul

Sema- Skies or just the sky.

Sita- Submit/Submissive

Andin- Dragon

Andinno- Wyvern

Vahne- Strong

Nola- King

Lera- Walk (Lerani- run)

Vorha- Mountain

Curses and Sayings

Kak- Shit

Amov/Bodov- Bitch for female and male respectively

Kuk- Ass

Voek- Damn

Linti- Pigeon

Voek al Sema- Damn the Skies

Na al Sema- By the Skies

Skies/Sema- a way Andinna reference their gods without blaspheming. “Damn the Skies.” “By the Skies.”

Anvea et- I’m sorry or ‘forgive me’

Et anvea ut- Apology accepted or ‘I forgive you’

Acknowledgments

I’ve never done acknowledgements before. I figured… I should start.

Let’s get started with the obvious. My husband, who supports me through every book, even if he’s never read them. He believes in me and I love him for it.

To my girls, Leigh, Katie, and Becca, who listen to my endless ramblings about plots and future ideas. Who lose me for days on end as I dive into another book. Your friendship is my touch stone to come out of the story and know there are people waiting on me to come back.

And to my editors, both amazing. Then my beta readers, all fantastic. Without the team behind me, these wonderful people, I would never be able to bring these books to the world.

An last, but not least, you the reader. The reader who keeps coming back reading more and more. You join me my journeys through worlds unknown and stories of strong women and men fighting for what they believe in.

Thank you all from the bottom of my heart.

About the Author

KristenBanetAuthor.com

Kristen Banet has a Diet Coke problem, smokes too much, and cusses like a sailor. She loves to read, and before finally sitting to try her hand at writing, she had your normal kind of work history. From tattoo parlors, to the U.S. Navy, and freelance illustration, she’s stumbled through her adult years and somehow, is still kicking.

She loves to read books that make people cry and tries to write them. She’s a firm believer that nothing and no one in this world is perfect, and she enjoys exploring those imperfections—trying to make the characters seem real on the page and not just in her head.

Facebook

Twitter

Instagram

BookBub

Amazon

Also by Kristen Banet

Jacky Leon

Oath Sworn

Family and Honor

Witch of the Wild West

Bounty Hunters and Black Magic

Werewolves and Wranglers

Age of the Andinna

The Gladiator’s Downfall

The Mercenary’s Bounty

The Warrior’s Assault

Complete Series

The Redemption Saga

A Life of Shadows

A Heart of Shame

A Nature of Conflict

An Echo of Darkness

A Night of Redemption

Wild Junction

The Kingson Pride Series

Wild Pride

Wild Fire

Wild Souls

Wild Love

The Wolves of Wild Junction Duet

Prey to the Heart

Heart of the Pack